This book was digitized by Microsoft Corporation in
cooperation with Yale University Library, 2008. You
may not reproduce this digitized copy of the book for
any purpose other than for scholarship, research,
educational, or, in limited quantity, personal use. You
may not distribute or provide access to this digitized copy
(or modified or partial versions of it) for commercial purposes.

PlUV?0

PREFACE.

TT7ILLIAM PENN, in his Preface to George Fox's
' ' journal, says of him :

He was a man that God endued with a clear and won
derful depth, a discerner of others' spirits, and very much a
master of his own ; and though the side of his understanding
which lay next to the world, and especially the expression
of it, might sound uncouth and unfashionable to nice ears,
his matter was nevertheless very profound, and would not
only bear to be often considered, but the more it was so
the more weighty and instructing it appeared. And as
abruptly and brokenly as sometimes his sentences would
fall from him about Divine things, it is well known they
were often as texts to many fairer declarations. And indeed
it showed beyond all contradiction that God sent him,
that no arts or parts had any share in his matter or
manner of his ministry ; and that so many great, excel
lent, and necessary truths as he came forth to preach to
mankind, had therefore nothing of man's wit or wisdom

IV PREFACE.
to recommend them. So that as to man he was an orig
inal, being no man's copy. And his ministry and writings
show they are from one that was not taught of man, nor
had learned what he said by study. Nor were they no
tional or speculative, but sensible and practical truths,
tending to conversion and regeneration, and the setting
up the kingdom of God in the hearts of men, and the
way of it was his work. So that I have many times been
overcome in myself, and been made to say with my Lord
and Master upon the like occasion, I thank thee, O Father,
Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things
from the wise and prudent of this world and revealed
them to babes. For many times hath my soul bowed in au
humble thankfulness to the Lord that He did not choose
any of the wise and learned of this world to be the first
messenger in our age of his blessed truth to men ; but
that he took one that was not of high degree, or elegant
speech, or learned after the way of this world, that his
message and work He sent him to do might come with less
suspicion or jealousy of human wisdom and interest, and
with more force and clearness upon the consciences of those
that sincerely sought the way of truth in the love of it.
He had an extraordinary gift in opening the Scriptures.
He would go to the marrow of things, and show the mind,
harmony, and fulfilling of them with much plainness, and
to great comfort and edification.
But above all, he excelled in prayer. The inwardness

PREFACE. V
and weight of his spirit, the reverence and solemnity of
his address and behaviour, and the fewness and fulness of
his words have often struck even strangers with admira
tion, as they used to reach others with consolation. The
most awful, living, reverent frame I ever felt or beheld, I
must say, was his in prayer. And truly it was a testi
mony he knew and lived nearer to the Lord than other
men ; for they that know him most will see most reason
to approach him with reverence and fear.
He was of an innocent life, no busy-body nor belf-seeker,
neither touchy nor critical ; what fell from him was very
inoffensive, if not very edifying. So meek, contented,
modest, easy, steady, tender, it was a pleasure tc be in his
company. He exercised no authority but over evil, and
that everywhere and in all, but with love, compassion,
and long suffering. A most merciful man, as ready to
forgive as unapt to take or give an offence. Thousands
can truly say he was of an excellent spirit and savour
among them, and because thereof the most excellent spirits
loved him with an unfeigned and unfading love.
Though God had visibly clothed him with a Divine
preference and authority, and indeed his very presence ex
pressed a religious majesty, yet he never abused it, but
held his place in the Church of God with great meekness,
and a most engaging humility and moderation. For upon
all occasions, like his blessed Master, he was a servant to
all ; holding and exercising his eldership in the Invisible
1*

VI PREFACE.
Power that had gathered them, with reference to the head
and care over the body, and was received only in that
spirit and power of Christ, as the first and chief elder in
this age ; who, as he was therefore worthy of double hon
our, so for the same reason it was given by the faithful of
this day ; because his authority was inward and not out
ward ; and that he got it and kept it by the love of God
and power of an endless life. I write my knowledge and
not report, and my witness is true, having been with him
for weeks and months together on divers occasions, and
those of the nearest and most exercising nature, and that
by night and by day, by sea and by land, in this and in
foreign countries, and I can say I never saw him out of
his place, or not a match for every service or occasion.
For in all things he acquitted himself like a man, yea, a
strong man, a new and heavenly minded man. A divine
and a naturalist, and all of God Almighty's making. I
have been surprised at his questions and answers in nat
ural things ; that whilst he was ignorant of useless and
sophistical science, he had in him the foundation of useful
and commendable knowledge, and cherished it everywhere.
Civil, beyond all forms of breeding, in his behaviour.
Very temperate, eating little and sleeping less, though a
bulky person.
Thus he lived and sojourned among us, and as he lived
so he died, feeling the same Eternal Power that had raised
and preserved him in his last moments.

PASSAGES

GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL.

THAT all may know the dealings of the Lord with me,
and the various exercises, trials, and troubles through
which He led me, in order to prepare and fit me for the
work unto which He had appointed me, and may thereby
be drawn to admire and glorify his infinite wisdom and
goodness, I think fit, before I proceed to set forth my
public travels in the service of truth, briefly to mention
how it was with me in my youth, and how the work of the
Lord was begun and gradually carried on in me even from
my childhood.
I was born in the month called July, in the year 1624,
at Drayton in the Clay, in Leicestershire. My father's
name was Christopher Fox ; he was by profession a weaver,
an honest man, and there was a seed of God in him. The
"neighbours called him Righteous Christer. My mother
was an upright woman ; her maiden name was Mary Lago,
of the family of the Lagos and of the stock of the martyrs.
In my very young years I had a gravity and stayedness
of mind and spirit not usual in children, insomuch that
7

8 PASSAGES FROM [1635.
when I have seen old men carry themselves lightly and
wantonly towards each other, I have had. a dislike thereof
risen in my heart, and have said within myself, If ever I
come to be a man, surely I should not do so, nor be so
wanton. When I came to eleven years of age, I knew pureness
and righteousness ; for while I was a child I was taught
how to walk to be kept pure. The Lord taught me to be
faithful in all things and to act faithfully two ways, viz.,
inwardly to God and outwardly to man, and to keep to
yea and nay in all things; for the Lord showed me that
though the people of the world have mouths full of deceit
and changeable words, yet I was to keep to yea and nay in
all things, and that my words should be few and savoury,
seasoned with grace. And that I might not eat and drink
to make myself wanton, but for health ; using the creatures
in their service as servants in their places, to the glory of
Him that hath created them.
Afterwards as I grew up my relations thought to have
made me a priest, but others persuaded to the contrary.
Whereupon I was put to a man that was a shoemaker by
trade, and that dealt in wool and used grazing and sold
cattle, and a great deal went through my hands. While
I was with him he was blest ; but after I left him he broke
and came to nothing. I never wronged man or woman in
all that time ; for the Lord's power was with me and over
me to preserve me. While I was in that service I used in
my dealings the word verily, and it was a common saying
among people that knew me, If George says verily there
is no altering him. When boys and rude people would
laugh at me I let them alone and went my way ; but peo-

1643.J GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 9
pie had generally a love for me for my innocency and
honesty. When I came towards nineteen years of age, I being
upon business at a fair, one of my cousins whose name was
Bradford, being a professor and having another professor
with him, came to me and asked me to drink part of a jug
of beer with them, and I being thirsty went in with them ;
for I loved any that had a sense of good or that did seek
after the Lord. And when we had drunk a glass apiece,
they began to drink healths and called for more drink,
agreeing together that he that would not drink should pay
all. I was grieved that any that made profession of re
ligion should offer to do so. They grieved me very much,
having never had such a thing put to me before by any
sort of people. Wherefore I rose up to be gone, and put
ting my hand into my pocket I took out a groat and laid it
down upon the table before them and said, If it be so, I'll
leave you. So I went away. And when I had done what
business I had to do, I returned home ; but did not go to
bed that night nor could not sleep ; but sometimes walked
up and down and sometimes prayed and cried to the Lord,
who said unto me: Thou seest how young people go to
gether into vanity and old people into the earth ; and thou
must forsake all, both young and old, and keep out of all
and be as a stranger unto all.
Then at the command of God, on the ninth day of the
Seventh month, 1643, I left my relations, and brake off all
familiarity or fellowship with young or old. And I passed
to Lutterworth, where I stayed some time ; and from thence
I went to Northampton, where also I made some stay ; then
passed from thence to Newport-Pagnel in Buckinghamshire,

10 PASSAGES FROM [1644.
where, after I had stayed awhile, I went unto Barnet, and
came thither in the Fourth month, called June, in the year
1644. And as I thus travelled through the countries,
professors took notice of me and sought to be acquainted
with me, but I was afraid of them ; for I was sensible they
did not possess what they professed. Now during the time
that I was at Barnet a strong temptation to despair came
upon me ; and then I saw how Christ was tempted, and
mighty troubles I was in. And sometimes I kept myself
retired in my chamber, and often walked solitary in the
chase there to wait upon the Lord.
And I wondered why these things should come to me,
and I looked upon myself and said, Was I ever so before?
Then I thought because I had forsaken my relations, I had
done amiss against them. So I was brought to call to mind
all my time that I had spent, and to consider whether I
had wronged any. But temptations grew more and more,
and I was tempted almost to despair. And when Satan
could not effect his design upon me that way, then he laid
snares for me, and baits to draw me to commit some sin
whereby he might take advantage to bring me to despair.
I was about twenty years of age when these exercises came
upon me, and some years I continued in that condition in
great troubles, and fain I would have put it from me. And
I went to many a priest to look for comfort, but found no
comfort from them.
From Barnet I went to London, where I took a lodging,
and was under great misery and trouble there ; for I looked
upon the great professors of the city of London, and I saw
all was dark and under the chain of darkness. And I had
an uncle there, one Pickering, a Baptist, (and they were

1645.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 11
tender then ;) yet I could not impart my mind to him nor
join with them ; for I saw all, young and old, where they
were. Some tender people would have had me stay, but
I was fearful, and returned homewards into Leicestershire
again, having a regard upon my mind unto my parents and
relations lest I should grieve them, who I understood were
troubled at my absence.
When I was come down into Leicestershire my relations
would have had me married ; but I told them I was but a
lad and I must get wisdom. Others would have had me
into the auxiliary band among the soldiery, but I refused ;
and I was grieved that they proffered such things to me,
being a tender youth. Then I went to Coventry, where I
took a chamber for awhile at a professor's house till people
began to be acquainted with me ; for there were many
tender people in that town. And after some time I went
into my own country again, and was there about a year in
great sorrows and troubles, and walked many nights by
myself. Then the priest of Drayton, (the town of my birth) whose
name was Nathaniel Stevens, would come often to me and
I went often to him ; and another priest sometimes would
come with him. And they would have given place to me
to hear me; and I would ask them questions and reason
with them. And this priest Stevens asked me a question,
viz., Why Christ cried out upon the cross My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me ? And why He said, If it be
possible, let this cup pass from me ; yet not my will but
thine be done ? And I told him at that time the sins of
all mankind were upon Him, and their iniquities and trans
gressions with which He was wounded ; which He was to

12 PASSAGES FROM [1645.
bear and to be an offering for them as He was man, but
died not, as He was God. And so, in that He died for all
men and tasted death for every man, He was an offering
for the sins of the whole world. This I spake, being at
that time in a measure sensible of Christ's sufferings and
what He went through. And the priest said it was a very
good, full answer, and such an one as he had not heard.
And at that time he would applaud and speak highly of
me to others. And what I said in discourse to him on the
week days, that he would preach of on the First days ; for
which I did not like him. And this priest afterwards be
came my great persecutor.
After this I went to another ancient priest at Mansetter
in Warwickshire, and reasoned with him about the ground
of despair and temptations ; but he was ignorant of my
condition ; and he bid me take tobacco and sing psalms.
Tobacco was a thing I did not love, and psalms I was not
in an estate to sing ; I could not sing. Then he bid me
come again and he would tell me many things. But when
I came again he was angry and pettish ; for my former
words had displeased him. And he told my troubles and sor
rows and griefs to his servants, so that it was got among the
milk lasses, which grieved me that I should open my mind
to such an one. I saw they were all miserable comforters,
and this brought my troubles more upon me. Then I heard
of a priest living about Tamworth, who was accounted an
experienced man ; and I went seven miles to him ; but I
found him but like an empty, hollow cask. Then I heard
of one called Doctor Cradock of Coventry ; and I went to
him and I asked him the ground of temptations and despair,
and how troubles came to be wrought in man. He asked

1645.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 13
me who was Christ's father and mother. I told him Mary
was his mother, and that He was supposed to be the son of
Joseph ; but He was the Son of God. Now as we were
walking together in his garden, the alley being narrow,
I chanced in turning to set my foot on the side of a bed,
at which the man was in such a rage as if his house had
been on fire ; and thus all our discourse was lost, and I
went away in sorrow, worse than I was when I came. I
thought them miserable comforters, and I saw they were
all as nothing to me ; for they could not reach my condi
tion. After this I went to another, one Macham, a priest
in high account. And he would needs give me some phys
ic, and I was to have been let blood ; but they could not
get one drop of blood from me, either in arms or head,
though they endeavoured it ; my body being as it were
dried up with sorrows, grief, and troubles, which were so,
great upon me that I could have wished I had never been
born to see vanity and wickedness ; or that I had been
born blind, that I might never have seen wickedness nor
vanity ; and deaf, that I might never have heard vain and
wicked words, or the Lord's name blasphemed. And when
the time called Christmas came, while others were feasting
and sporting themselves, I would have gone and looked out
poor widows from house to house, and have given them
some money. And when I was invited to marriages, as I
sometimes was, I would go to none at all ; but the next
day or soon after I would go and visit them ; and if they
were poor I gave them some money ; for I had wherewith
both to keep myself from being chargeable to others, and
to administer something to the necessities of others.
About the beginning of the year 1646, as I was going
2

14 PASSAGES FROM [1646.
to Coventry and entering towards the gate, a consideration
arose in me how it was said that all Christians are believers,
both Protestants and Papists. And the Lord opened to me
that if all were believers, then they were all born of God,
and passed from death to life ; and that none were true
believers but such ; and though others said they were be
lievers, yet they were not. At another time, as I was walk
ing in a field on a First-day morning, the Lord opened unto
me that being bred at Oxford or Cambridge was not enough
to fit and qualify men to be ministers of Christ; and I
stranged at it because it was the common belief of people.
But I saw it clearly as the Lord opened it to me and was
satisfied, and admired the goodness of the Lord, who had
opened this thing unto me that morning, which struck at
priest Stevens his ministry, namely, that to be bred at Ox
ford or Cambridge was not enough to make a man fit to be
a minister of Christ. So that which opened in me, I saw
struck at the priest's ministry. But my relations were
much troubled at me that I would not go with them to
hear the priest ; for I would get into the orchard or the
fields with my Bible by myself. And I told them did not
the Apostle say to believers that they needed no man to
teach them, but as the anointing teacheth them ? And
though they knew this was Scripture and that it was true,
yet they would be grieved because I could not be subject
in this matter to go to hear the priest with them ; for I
saw that a true believer was another thing than they looked
upon it to be. And I saw that being bred at Oxford or
Cambridge did not qualify or fit a man to be a minister
of Christ, and what then should I follow such for? So
neither them nor any of the dissenting people could I join

1646.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 15
with ; but was as a stranger to all, relying wholly upon
the Lord Jesus Christ.
At another time it was opened in mo, That God, who
made the world, did not dwell in temples made with
hands. This at the first seemed a strange word, because
both priests and people use to call their temples or churches
dreadful places, and holy ground, and the temples of God.
But the Lord showed me, so that I did see clearly that He
did not dwell in these temples which men had commanded
and set up, but in people's hearts ; for both Stephen and
the Apostle Paul bore testimony that He did not dwell in
temples made with hands, not even in that which He had
once commanded to be built, since He put an end to it ;
but that his people were his temple, and He dwelt in them.
This opened in me as I walked in the fields to my relations'
house. And when I came there they told me that Nath.
Stevens the priest had been there, and told them he was
afraid of me for going after new lights. And I smiled in
myself, knowing what the Lord had opened in me concern
ing him and his brethren. But I told not my relations, who,
though they saw beyond the priests, yet they went to hear
them, and were grieved because I would not go also. But I
brought them Scriptures, and told them there was an anoint
ing within man to teach him, and that the Lord would teach
his people himself. And I had great openings concerning
the things written in the Revelations ; and when I spake
of them, the priests and professors would say that was a
sealed-up book, and would have kept me out of it. But
I told them Christ could open the seals, and that they were
the nearest things to us ; for the Epistles were written to
f

16 PASSAGES FROM [1647.
the saints that lived in former ages, but the Revelations
were written of things to come.
Now though I had great openings, yet great trouble and
temptations came many times upon me, so that when it
was day I wished for night, and when it was night I wished
for day. And by reason of the openings I had in my
troubles, I could say as David said, Day unto day uttereth
speech, and night unto night sheweth knowledge. And
when I had openings, they answered one another and
answered the Scriptures ; for I had great openings of the
Scriptures. And when I was in troubles, one trouble also
answered to another.
About the beginning of the year 1647, I was moved of
the Lord to go into Darbyshire, where I met with some
friendly people, and had many discourses with them.
Then passing further into the Peak-Country, I met with
more friendly people, and with some in empty, high notions.
And travelling on through some parts of Leicestershire
and into Nottinghamshire, there I met with a tender people
and a very tender woman whose name was Elizabeth
Hootton ; and with these I had some meetings and dis
courses. But my troubles continued, and I was often
under great temptations, and I fasted much, and walked
abroad in solitary places many days ; and often took my
Bible and went and sate in hollow trees and lonesome
places till night came on ; and frequently in the night
walked mournfully about by myself; for I was a man of
sorrows in the times of the first workings of the Lord
in me.
Now during all this time I was never joined in profession
of religion with any, but gave up myself to the ^Lord ;

1647.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 17
having forsaken all evil company, and taken leave of
father and mother and all other relations, and travelled
up and down as a stranger in the earth which way the
Lord inclined my heart ; taking a chamber to myself in
the town where I came, and tarrying sometimes a month,
sometimes more, sometimes less in a place ; for I durst not
stay long in any place, being afraid both of professor and pro
fane, lest, being a tender young man, I should be hurt by
conversing much with either. For which reason I kept my
self much as a stranger ; seeking heavenly wisdom and
getting knowledge from the Lord ; and was brought off
from outward things to rely wholly on the Lord alone.
And though my exercises and troubles were very great,
yet they were not so continual but that I had some inter
missions ; and was sometimes brought into such an heavenly
joy that I thought I had been in Abraham's bosom. As
I cannot declare the misery I was in, it was so great and
heavy upon me, so neither can I set forth the mercies of
God unto me in all my misery. Oh ! the everlasting love
of God to my soul when I was in great distress. When
my troubles and torments were great, then was his love
exceeding great. Thou, Lord, makest a fruitful field a
barren wilderness and a barren wilderness a fruitful field !
Thou bringest down and settest up ! Thou killest and
makest alive ! All honour and glory be to Thee, O Lord
of glory ! The knowledge of Thee in the Spirit is life ;
but that knowledge which is fleshly works death. And
while there is this knowledge in the flesh, deceit and self
will conform to anything, and will say yes, yes to that which
it doth not know. The knowledge which the world hath
of what the Prophets and Apostles spake, is a fleshly
2* B

18 PASSAGES FROM [1647.
knowledge ; and the apostates from the life in which the
Prophets and Apostles were, have gotten their words, the
Holy Scriptures, in a form, but not in the life nor spirit
that gave them forth. And so they all lie in confusion,
and are making provision for the flesh to fulfil the lusts
thereof; but not to fulfil the law and command of Christ
in his power and Spirit; for that, they say, they cannot do,
but to fulfil the lusts of the flesh, that they can do with
delight. Now after I had received that opening from the Lord,
that to be bred at Oxford or Cambridge was not sufficient
to fit a man to be a minister of Christ, I regarded the
priests less and looked more after the dissenting people.
And among them I saw there was some tenderness ; and
many of them came afterwards to be convinced, for they
had some openings. But as I had forsaken all the priests,
so I left the separate preachers also, and those called the
most experienced people ; for I saw there was none among
them all that could speak to my condition. And when all
my hopes in them and in all men was gone, so that I had
nothing outwardly to help me, nor could tell what to do,
then, O ! then I heard a voice which said, There is one,
even Christ Jesus, that can speak to thy condition. And
when I heard it, my heart did leap for joy. Then the Lord
did let me see why there was none upon the earth that
could speak to my condition, namely, that I might give
Him all the glory. For all are concluded under sin and
shut up in unbelief, as I had been, that Jesus Christ might
have the pre-eminence, who enlightens and gives grace
and faith and power. Thus, when God doth work, who
shall let it? And this I knew experimentally. My desires

1647.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 19
after the Lord grew stronger, and zeal in the pure knowl
edge of God and of Christ alone, without the help of any
man, book, or writing. For though I read the Scriptures
that spake of Christ and of God, yet I knew Him not but
by revelation, as He who hath the key did open, and as
the Father of Life drew me to his Son by his Spirit. And
then the Lord did gently lead me along and did let me see
his love, which was endless and eternal, and surpasses all
the knowledge that men have in the natural state, or can
get by history or books. And that love did let me see my
self as I was without Him. And I was afraid of all com
pany ; for I saw them perfectly where they were, through
the love of God which let me see myself. And I had not
fellowship with any people, priests, nor professors, nor any
sort of separated people, but with Christ, who hath the
key, and opened the door of light and life unto me. And
I was afraid of all carnal talk and talkers; for I could
see nothing but corruptions, and the life lay under the
burden of corruptions. And when I myself was in the
deep, under all shut up, I could not believe that I should
ever overcome ; my troubles, my sorrows, and my tempta
tions were so great, that I thought many times I should
have despaired, I was so tempted. But when Christ opened
to me how He was tempted by the same devil, and had
overcome him and bruised his head, and that through Him
and his power, light, grace, and Spirit I should overcome
also, I had confidence in Him. So He it was that opened
to me when I was shut up, and had not hope nor faith.
Christ it was who had enlightened me, that gave me his
light to believe in, and gave me hope, which is himself,
revealed himself in me, and gave me his Spirit and gave

20 PASSAGES FROM [1647.
me his grace, which I found sufficient in the deeps and in
weakness. Thus in the deepest miseries and in the greatest
sorrows and temptations that many times beset me, the
Lord in his mercy did keep me. And I found that there
were two thirsts in me — the one after the creatures, to have
gotten help and strength there, and the other after the
Lord the Creator and his Son Jesus Christ. And I saw
all the world could do me no good. If I had had a king's
diet, palace, and attendance, all would have been as noth
ing ; for nothing gave me comfort but the Lord by his
power. And I saw professors, priests, and people were
whole and at ease in that condition, which was my misery;
and they loved that which I would have been rid of. But
the Lord did stay my desires upon himself, from whom my
help came, and my care wast cast upon Him alone. There
fore all wait patiently upon the Lord whatsoever condition
you be in ; wait in the grace and truth that comes by
Jesus ; for if ye so do, there is a promise to you, and the
Lord God will fulfil it in you. And blessed are all they in
deed that do indeed hunger and thirst after righteousness;
they shall be satisfied with it. I have found it so, praised be
the Lord, who filleth with it and satisfieth the desires of the
hungry soul. O let the house of the spiritual Israel say,
His mercy endureth forever ! It is the great love of God
to make a wilderness of that which is pleasant to the out
ward eye and fleshly mind, and to make a fruitful field
of a barren wilderness ; this is the great work of God.
At another time I saw the great love of God, and I was
filled with admiration at the infiniteness of it. And then
I saw what was cast out from God, and what entered into
God's kingdom ; and how by Jesus, the opener of the door

1647.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 21
by his heavenly key, the entrance was given. And I saw
death, how_it had passed upon all men, and oppressed the
seed of God in man and in me ; and how I in the seed
came forth, and what the promise was to. Yet it was so
with me, that there seemed to be two pleadings in me, aud
questionings arose in my mind about gifts and prophecies ;
and I was tempted again to despair, as if I had sinned
against the Holy Ghost. And I was in great perplexity
and trouble for many days, yet I gave up myself to the
Lord still. And one day, when I had been walking sol
itarily abroad and was come home, I was taken up in the
love of God, so that I could not but admire the greatness
of his love. And while I was in that condition, it was
opened unto me by the eternal light and power, and I
therein clearly saw, That all was done and to be done in
and by Christ ; and how He conquers and destroys this
tempter, the devil, and all his works, and is atop of him ;
and that all these troubles were good for me, and tempta
tions for the trial of my faith which Christ'had given me.
And the Lord opened me, that I saw through all these
troubles and temptations. My living faith was raised,
that I saw all was done by Christ, the Life, and my belief
was in Him. And when at auy time my condition was
vailed, my secret belief was stayed firm, and hope under
neath held me as an anchor in the bottom of the sea, and
anchored my immortal soul to its bishop, causing it to swim
above the sea, the world, where all the raging waves, foul
weather, tempests, and temptations are. But oh ! then did
I see my troubles, trials, and temptations more than ever I
had done. As the Light appeared, all appeared that is
out of the Light — darkness, death, temptations, the un-

22 PASSAGES FROM [1647.
righteous, the ungodly, — all was manifest and seen in the
Light. Then after this there did a pure fire appear in me ;
then I saw how He sate as a refiner's fire and as the fuller's
soap. And then the spiritual discerning came into me, by
which I did discern my own thoughts, groans, and sighs ;
and what it was that did vail me, and what it was that did
open me. And that which could not abide in the patience
nor endure the fire, in the Light I found to be the groans
of the flesh, that could not give up to the will of God,
which had vailed me. And I discerned the groans of
the Spirit, which did open me, and made intercession to
God. In which Spirit is the true waiting upon God for
the redemption of the body and of the whole creation.
The divine light of Christ manifesteth all things, and
the spiritual fire trieth all things and severeth all things.
John, who was the greatest prophet that was born of a
woman, did bear witness to the Light with which Christ the
great heavenly prophet hath enlightened every man that
cometh into tAie world, withal, that they might believe in
it and become the children of light, and so have the light
of life, and not come into condemnation. For the true
belief stands in the Light that condemns all evil and the
Devil, who is the prince of darkness, who would draw out
of the Light into condemnation. And they that walk in
this Light come to the mountain of the house of God,
established above all mountains, and to God's teaching,
who will teach them his ways. These things were opened
to me in the Light.
Ye who know the love of God and the law of his Spirit
and the freedom that is in Jesus Christ, stand fast in Him
in that divine faith which He is the author of in you ; and

1647.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 23
be not entangled with the yoke of bondage. For the min
istry of Christ Jesus and his teaching bringeth into liberty
and freedom ; but the ministry that is of man and by man
and which stands in the will of man, bringeth into bondage
and under the shadow of death and darkness. And there
fore none can be a minister of Christ Jesus but in the
eternal Spirit, which was before the Scriptures were given
forth ; for if they have not his Spirit, they arenone of his.
Though they may have his light to condemn them, that
hate it, yet they can never bring any into unity and fellow
ship in the Spirit except they be in it. For the seed of
God is a burthensome stone to the selfish, fleshly, earthly
will, which reigns in its own knowledge and understand
ing that must perish, and in its wisdom that is devilish.
And the Spirit of God is grieved and vexed and quenched
with that which brings into the fleshly bondage; and that
which wars against the Spirit of God must be mortified by
it ; for the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit
against the flesh, and these are contrary the one to the
other. The flesh would have its liberty and the Spirit
would have its liberty ; but the Spirit is to have its liberty
and not the flesh. If therefore ye quench the Spirit and
join to the flesh and be servants of it, then ye are judged
and tormented by the Spirit ; but if ye join to the Spirit
and serve God in it, ye have liberty, and victory over the
flesh and its works. Therefore keep in the daily cross, the
power of God, by which ye may witness all that to be
crucified which is contrary to the will of God, and which
shall not come into his kingdom. These things are here
mentioned and opened for information, exhortation, and
comfort to others, as the Lord opened them unto me in that

24 PASSAGES FROM [1647.
day. And in that day I wondered that the children of
Israel should murmur for water and victuals ; for I could
have fasted long without murmuring or minding victuals.
But I was judged sometimes that I was not contented to
be sometimes without the water and bread of life, that I
might learn to know how to want and how to abound.
And I heard of a woman in Lancashire that had fasted
two and twenty days ; and I travelled to see her, but when
I came to her I saw that she was under a temptation. And
when I had spoken to her what I had from the Lord, I
left her, her father being one high in profession. And
passing on, I went among the professors at Duckenfield
and Manchester, where I stayed awhile and declared truth
among them ; and there were some convinced, who received
the Lord's teaching, by which they were confirmed and
stood in the truth. But the professors were in a rage, all
pleading for sin and imperfection ; and could not endure
to hear talk of perfection and of an holy and sinless life.
About this time there was a great meeting of the Baptists
at Broughton in Leicestershire with some that had sepa
rated from them ; and people of other notions went thither,
and I went thither also. Not many of the Baptists came,
but abundance of other people were there. And the Lord
opened my mouth, and his everlasting truth was declared
amongst them ; and the power of the Lord was over them
all. And I went back into Nottinghamshire, and there the
Lord showed me that the natures of those things which
were hurtful without, were within, in the hearts and minds
of wicked men. The natures of dogs, swine, vipers, of
Sodom and Egypt, Pharaoh, Cain, Ishmael, Esau, etc.
The natures of these I saw within, though people had been

1647.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 25
looking without. And I cried to the Lord, saying, Why
should I be thus, seeing I was never addicted to commit
those evils ? And the Lord answered That it was needful
I should have a sense of all conditions ; how else should I
speak to all conditions? And in this I saw the infinite
love of God. I saw also that there was an ocean of dark
ness and death ; but an infinite oceau of light and love
which flowed over the ocean of darkness. And in that
also I saw the infinite love of God ; and I had great open
ings. And as I was walking by the steeple-house side in
the town of Mansfield, the Lord said unto me, That which
people do trample upon must be thy food. And as the
. Lord spake, He opened it to me how that people and pro
fessors did trample upon the life; even the life of Christ
was trampled upon ; and they fed upon words and fed one
another with words, but trampled upon the life ; and tram
pled under foot the blood of the Son of God, which blood
was my life ; and they lived in their airy notions, talking
of Him. It seemed strange to me at the first, that I should
feed on that which the high professors trampled upon ; but
the Lord opened it clearly to me by his eternal Spirit and
power. Then came people from far and near to see me ; and I
was fearful of being drawn out by them ; yet I was made
to speak and open things to them. There was one Brown
who had great prophecies and sights upon his death-bed
of me. And he spake openly of what I should be made
instrumental by the Lord to bring forth. And of others
he spake that they should come to nothing, which was
fulfilled on some that then were something in show. And
when this man was buried, a great work of the Lord
3

26 PASSAGES FROM [1647.
fell upon me, to the admiration of many, who thought I
had been dead ; and many came to see me for about four
teen days' time ; for I was very much altered in counte
nance and person, as if my body had been new moulded
or changed. And while I was in that condition I had a
sense and discerning given me by the Lord, through which I
saw plainly, that when many people talked of God and of
Christ, etc., the serpent spake in them ; but this was hard
to be born. Yet the work of the Lord went on in some,
and my sorrows and troubles began to wear off and tears
of joy dropped from me, so that I could have wept night
and day with tears of joy to the Lord, in humility and
brokenness of heart. And I saw into that which was
without end and things which cannot be uttered, and of
the greatness and infiniteness of the love of God, which
cannot be expressed by words. For I had been brought
through the very ocean of darkness and death, and through
the power and over the power of Satan by the eternal,
glorious power of Christ ; even through that darkness was
I brought which covered over all the world, and which
chained down all and shut up all in the death. And the
same eternal power of God which brought me through
these things, was that which afterwards shook the nations,
priests, professors, and people. Then could I say I had
been in spiritual Babylon, Sodom, Egypt, and the grave;
but by the eternal power of God I was come out of it, and
was brought over it and the power of it into the power of
Christ. And I saw the harvest white, and the seed of
God lying thick in the ground, as ever did wheat that was
sown outwardly, and none to gather it; and for this I
mourned with tears. And a report went abroad of me

1648.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 27
that I was a young mau that had a discerning spirit;
whereupon many came to me from far and near, professors,
priests, and people; and the Lord's power brake forth;
and I had great openings and prophecies, and spake unto
them ofthe things of God, and they heard with attention and
silence, and went away and spread the fame thereof. Then
came the tempter and set upon me again, charging me
that I had sinned against the Holy Ghost, but I could not
tell in what. And then Paul's condition came before me,
how, after he had been taken up into the third heavens and
seen things not lawful to be uttered, a messenger of Satan
was sent to buffet him again. Thus by the power of Chiist
I got over that temptation also.
In the year 1648, as I was sitting in a friend's house in
Nottinghamshire (for by this time the power of God had
opened the hearts of some to receive the word of life and
reconciliation), I saw there was a great crack to go through
out the earth and a great smoke to go as the crack went,
and that after the crack there should be a great shaking ;
this was the earth in people's hearts which was to be
shaken before the seed of God was raised out of the earth.
And it was so ; for the Lord's power began to shake them,
and great meetings we began to have, and a mighty power
and work of God there was amongst people, to the aston-
, ishment of both people and priests.
After this I went again to Mansfield, where was a great
meeting of professors and people ; and I was moved to pray.
And the Lord's power was so great that the house seemed
to be shaken. And when I had done, some of the pro
fessors said, It was now, as in the days of the apostles,
when the house was shaken where they were. After I had

28 PASSAGES FROM [1648.
prayed, one of the professors would pray, which brought
deadness and a vail over them ; and others of the pro
fessors were grieved at him, and told him, It was a tempta
tion upon him. Then he came to me, and desired that I
would pray again ; but I could not pray in man's will.
Soon after there was another great meeting of professors,
and a captain, whose name was Amor Stoddard, came in ;
and they were discoursing of the blood of Christ. And as
they were discoursing of it, I saw, through the immediate
opening of the invisible Spirit, the blood of Christ. And I
cried out among them, and said, Do ye not see the blood
of Christ? See it in your hearts, to sprinkle your hearts
and consciences from dead works, to serve the living God ;
for I saw it, the blood of the new covenant, how it came
into the heart. This startled the professors, who would
have the blood only without them, and not in them. But
Captain Stoddard was reached, and said, Let the youth
speak, hear the youth speak, when he saw they endeavoured
to bear me down with many words.
Now, after I had had some service in these parts I went
through Derbyshire into my own country, Leicestershire,
again, and several tender people were convinced. And
passing thence, I met with a great company of professors
in Warwickshire, who were praying and expounding the
Scriptures in the fields ; and they gave the Bible to me,
and I opened it on the fifth of Matthew, where Christ ex
pounded the law ; and I opened the inward state to them,
and outward state ; and they fell into a fierce contention,
and so parted ; but the Lord's power got ground.
Then I heard of a great meeting to be at Leicester, for a
dispute, wherein both Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists,

1648.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 29
find Common-Prayer men were said to be all concerned.
The meeting was in a steeple-house, and thither I was
moved by the Lord God to go and be amongst them. And
I heard their discourse and reasonings, some being in pews,
and the priest in the pulpit ; abundance of people being
gathered together. At last one woman asked a question,
out of Peter, What that birth was, viz. : A being born
again of incorruptible seed, by the word of God, that
liveth and abideth for ever? And the priest said to her, I
permit not a woman to speak in the church, though he had
before given liberty for any to speak. Whereupon I was
wrapt up, as in a rapture, in the Lord's power; and I
stepped up in a place, and asked the priest, Dost thou call
this place (the steeple-house) a church ? Or dost thou call
this mixed multitude a church ? For the woman asking a
question, he ought to have answered it, having given liberty
for any to speak. But he did not answer me neither ; but
asked me, What a Church was? I told him, The Church
was the pillar and ground of truth, made up of living
stones, living members, a spiritual household, which Christ
was the head of; but he was not the head of a mixed multi
tude, or of an old house made up of lime, stones, and wood.
This set them all on fire. The priest came down out ofhis
pulpit, and others out of their pews, and the dispute there
was marred. But I went to a great inn, and there disputed
the thing with the priests and professors of all sorts ; and
they were all on a fire. But I maintained the true Church,
and the true Head thereof, over the heads of them all, till
they all gave out and fled away.
After this I returned into Nottinghamshire again, and
went into the Vale of Beavor. And as I went, I preached

30 PASSAGES FROM [1648.
repentance to the people ; and there were many convinced
in the Vale of Beavor, in many towns ; for I stayed some
weeks amongst them. And one morning, as I was sitting
by the fire, a great cloud came over me, and a temptation
beset me ; and I sate still. And it was said, All things come
by nature; and the elements and stars came over me, so
that I was in a manner quite clouded with it ; but inas
much as I sate still, and said nothing, the people of the
house perceived nothing. And as I sate still under it, and
let it alone, a living hope arose in me, and a true voice arose
in me, which said, There is a living God, who made all
things. And immediately the cloud and temptation van
ished away, and life rose over it all, and my heart was glad,
and I praised the living God. And after some time I met
with some people that had such a notion, That there was
no God, but that all things come by nature. And I had a
great dispute with them, and overturned them ; and made
some of them confess that there was a living God. Then
I saw that it was good that I had gone through that exer
cise. And we had great meetings in those parts, for the
power of the Lord broke through in that side of the
country. And in Darbyshire the "mighty power of God
wrought in a wonderful manner. And many mouths were
opened in the power of the Lord God. And many were
moved by the Lord to go to steeple-houses, to the priests
and to the people, to declare the everlasting truth unto
them. And at a certain time, when I was at Mansfield, there
was a sitting of the justices, about hiring of servants, and it
was upon me from the Lord to go and speak to the justices
that they should not oppress the servants in their wages.

1648.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 31
So I walked towards the inn where they sate ; but finding
a company of fiddlers there, I did not go in, but thought to
come in the morning, when I might have a more serious
opportunity to discourse them, not thinking that a season
able time. But when I came again in the morning, they
were gone, and I was struck even blind, that I could not
see. And I inquired of the innkeeper where the justices
were to sit that day ? And he told me, At a town eight
miles off. And my sight began to come to me again ; and
I went, and ran thitherward, as fast as I could. And
when I was come to the house where they were, and many
servants with them, I exhorted the justices, Not to oppress
the servants in their wages, but to do that which was right
and just to them ; and I exhorted the servants to do their
duties, and serve honestly, etc. And they all received my
exhortation kindly ; for I was moved of the Lord therein.
Moreover, I was moved to go to several courts and
steeple-houses at Mansfield and other places, to warn them
to leave off oppression and oaths, and to turn from deceit,
and to turn to the Lord and do justly. Particularly at
Mansfield, after I had been at a court there, I was moved
to go and speak to one of the wickedest men in the coun
try, and I reproved him, in the dread of the mighty God,
for his evil courses. And when I had done speaking,
and left him, he came after me and told me, That he was
so smitten, when I spake to him, that he had scarce any
strength left in him. So this man was convinced, and
turned from his wickedness, and remained an honest, sober
man, to the astonishment of the people, who had known
him before. Thus the work of the Lord went forward, and
many were turned from the darkness to the light, within

32 PASSAGES FROM [1648.
the compass of these three years, 1646, 1647, and 1648.
And divers meetings of Friends, in several places, were then
gathered to God's teaching by his light, Spirit, and power ;
for the Lord's power brake forth daily more and more
wonderfully. Now was I come up in spirit through the flaming sword
into the Paradise of God. All things were new ; and all
the creation gave another smell unto me than before, beyond
what words can utter. I knew nothing but pureness, and
innocency, and righteousness, being renewed up into the
image of God by Christ Jesus ; so that I say, I was come
up to the state of Adam which he was in before he fell.
The creation was opened to me ; and it was shewed me how
all things had their names given them, according to their
nature and virtue. And I was at a stand in my mind,
whether I should practice physic for the good of mankind,
seeing the nature and virtues of the creatures were so
opened to me by the Lord. But I was immediately taken
up in spirit, to see into another or more steadfast state,
than Adam's in innocency, even into a state in Christ Jesus,
that should never fall. And the Lord showed me that such
as were faithful to Him in the power and light of Christ,
should come up into that state in which Adam was before
he fell ; in which the admirable works of the creation, and
the virtues thereof may be known, through the openings
of that Divine Word of wisdom and power by which they
were made. Great things did the Lord lead me into, and
wonderful depths were opened unto me, beyond what can
by words be declared ; but as people come into subjection
to the Spirit of God, and grow up in the image and power
of the Almighty, they may receive the word of wisdom,

1648.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 33
that opens all things, and come to know the hidden unity
in the Eternal Being.
Now the Lord God hath opened to me by his invisible
power how that every man was enlightened by the divine
light of Christ ; and I saw it shine through all, and that
they that believed in it came out of condemnation and came
to the light of life and became the children of it ; but they
that hated it and did not believe in it were condemned by
it, though they made a profession of Christ. This I saw
in the pure openings of the light without the help of any
man ; neither did I then know where to find it in the
Scriptures, though afterwards, searching the Scriptures, I
found it. For I saw in that Light and Spirit which was
before Scripture was given forth, and which led the holy
men of God to give them forth, that all must come to that
spirit if they would know God or Christ or the Scriptures
aright, which they that gave them forth were led and
taught by.
And on a certain time as I was walking in the fields the
Lord said unto me, Thy name is written in the Lamb's
book of life, which was before the foundation of the
world. And as the Lord spake it, I believed, and saw it
in the new birth. Then sometime after the Lord com
manded me to go abroad into the world, which was like a
briary, thorny wilderness. And when I came in the Lord's
mighty power with the word of life into the world, the
world swelled and made a noise like the great raging waves
of the sea. Priests and professors, magistrates and people
were all like a sea, when I came to proclaim the day of
the Lord amongst them and to preach repentance to them.
Now I was sent to turn people from darkness to the
c

34 PASSAGES FROM [1648.
light, that they might receive Christ Jesus ; for to as many
as should receive Him in his light, I saw that He would
give power to become the sons of God ; which I had ob
tained by receiving Christ. And I was to direct people to
the Spirit that gave forth the Scriptures, by which they
might be led into all truth and so up to Christ and God,
as they had been who gave them forth. And I was to turn
them to the grace of God and to the truth in the heart,
which came by Jesus ; that by this grace they might be
taught, which would bring them salvation, that their hearts
might be established by it and their words might be sea
soned, and all might come to know their salvation nigh.
For I saw that Christ had died for all men and was a pro
pitiation for all, and had enlightened all men and women
with his divine and saving light, and that none could be a
true believer but who believed in it. I saw that the grace
of God, which brings salvation, had appeared to all men,
and that the manifestation of the Spirit of God was given
to every man to profit withal. These things I did not see
by the help of man nor by the letter, though they are
written in the letter ; but I saw them in the light of the
Lord Jesus Christ and by his immediate Spirit and power,
as did the holy men of God by whom the Holy Scriptures
were written. Yet I had no slight esteem of the Holy
Scriptures, but they were very precious to me; for I was
in that spirit by which they were given forth, and what
the Lord opened in me I afterwards found was agreeable
to them. I could speak much of these things and many
volumes might be written, but all would prove too short
to set forth the infinite love, wisdom, and power of God in
preparing, fitting, and furnishing me for the service He had

1648.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 35
appointed me to ; letting me see the depth of Satan, on the
one hand, and opening to me, on the other hand, the divine
mysteries of his own everlasting kingdom.
Now when the Lord God and his Son Jesus Christ did
send me forth into the world to preach his everlasting
gospel and kingdom, I was glad that I was commanded
to turn people to that inward light, spirit, and grace by
which all might know their salvation and their way to God,
even that Divine Spirit which would lead them into all
truth, and which I infallibly knew would never deceive any.
But with and by this divine power and Spirit of God
and the light of Jesus, I was to bring people off from
all their own ways to Christ, the new and living way ; and
from their churches, which men had made and gathered,
to the church in God, the general assembly written in
heaven, which Christ is the head of; and off from the
world's teachers, made by men, to learn of Christ, who is
the way, the truth, and the life, of whom the Father said,
This is my beloved Son, hear ye Him ; and off from all the
world's worships to know the Spirit of truth in the inward
parts and to be led thereby ; that in it they might worship
the Father of spirits, who seeks such to worship Him ;
which Spirit they that worshipped not in, knew not what
they worshipped. And I was to bring people off from all
the world's religions, which are in vain, that they might
know the pure religion, and might visit the fatherless, the
widows, and the strangers, and keep themselves from the
spots of the world ; and then there would not be so many
beggars, the sight of whom often grieved my heart, to see
so much hard-heartedness amongst them that professed the
name of Christ. And I was to bring them off from all the

36 PASSAGES FROM [1648.
world's fellowships and prayings and singings, which stood
in forms without power, that their fellowships might be in
the Holy Ghost and in the eternal Spirit of God ; that
they might pray in the Holy Ghost and sing in the Spirit
and with the grace that comes by Jesus, making melody in
their hearts to the Lord, who hath sent his beloved Son to
be their Saviour, and caused his heavenly sun to shine upon
all the world and through them all, and his heavenly rain
to fall upon the just and the unjust, as his outward rain
doth fall and his outward sun doth shine on all, which is
God's unspeakable love to the world. And I was to bring
people off from Jewish ceremonies, and from heathenish
fables, and from men's inventions and windy doctrines, by
which they blowed the people about this way and the other
way, from sect to sect ; and all their beggarly rudiments,
with their schools and colleges for making ministers of
Christ, who are indeed ministers of their own making, but
not of Christ's. And all their images and crosses and
sprinkling of infants, with all their holy days, so called,
and all their vain traditions which they had gotten up
since the apostles' days, which the Lord's power was
against ; and in the dread and authority thereof was I
moved to declare against them all ; and against all that
preached, and not freely, as being such as had not received
freely from Christ.
Moreover, when the Lord sent me forth into the world,
He forbade me to put off my hat to any, high or low.
And I was required to thee and thou all men and women,
without .any respect to rich or poor/great or small. And
as I travelled up and down I was not to bid people good-
morrow or good-evening, neither might I bow or scrape

1648.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 37
with my leg to any one ; and this made the sects and pro
fessions to rage. But the Lord's power carried me over
all to his glory, and many came to be turned to God in a
little time ; for the heavenly day of the Lord sprang from
on high and brake forth apace, by the light of which many
came to see where they were.
But, oh ! the rage that then was in the priests, magis
trates, professors, and people of all sorts, but especially in
priests and professors ; for though thou to a single person
was according to their own learning, their accidence, and
grammar rules, and according to the Bible, yet they could
not bear to hear it ; and the hat-honour, because I could not
put off my hat to them, it set them all into a rage. But
the Lord showed me that it was an honour below, which He
would lay in the dust and stain it — an honour which proud
flesh looked for, but sought not the honour which came from
God only. That it was an honour invented by men in the
fall and in the alienation from God, who were offended if
it were not given them, and yet would be looked upon them
selves as saints, church-members, and great Christians ; but
Christ saith, How can ye believe, who receive honour one of
another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God
only? And I, saith Christ, receive not honour of men.
Showing that men have an honour which men will receive
and give, but Christ will have none of it. This is the
honour which Christ will not receive and which must be
laid in the dust. Oh ! the rage and scorn, the heat and
fury that arose ! Oh ! the blows, punchings, beatings, and
imprisonments that we underwent for not putting off our
hats to men ! for that soon tried all men's patience and
sobriety, what it was.
4

38 PASSAGES FROM [1649.
About this time I was sorely exercised in going to their
courts to cry for justice, and in speaking and writing to
judges and justices to do justly; and in warning such as
kept public houses for entertainment that they should not
let people have more drink than would do them good ; and
in testifying against their wakes or feasts, their May-games,
sports, plays and shows, which trained up people to vanity
and looseness, and led them from the fear of God. And the
days they had set forth for holy days were usually the times
they most dishonoured God by these things. In fairs, also,
and in markets I was made to declare against their deceitful
merchandise and cheating and cozening, warning all to
deal justly, and to speak the truth, and to let their yea be
yea and their nay be nay, and to do unto others as they
would have others do unto them ; and forewarning them
of the great and terrible day of the Lord which would
come upon them all. I was moved also to cry against all
sorts of music, and against the mountebanks playing tricks
on their stages ; for they burdened the pure life, and stirred
up peoples' minds to vanity. I was much exercised, too,
with school-masters and school-mistresses, warning them to
teach their children sobriety in the fear of the Lord ; that
they might not be nursed and trained up in lightness,
vanity, and wantonness. Likewise I was made to warn
masters and mistresses, fathers and mothers in private
families to take care that their children and servants might
be trained up in the fear of the Lord ; and that they them
selves should be therein examples and patterns of sobriety
and virtue to them. For I saw, that as the Jews were to
teach their children the law of God and the old covenant,
and to train them up in it and their servants, yea the very

1649.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 39
strangers were to keep the Sabbath amongst them, and be
circumcised before they might eat of their sacrifices ; so all
Christians and all that made a profession of Christianity
ought to train up their children and servants in the new
covenant of light, Christ Jesus, who is God's salvation to
the ends of the earth ; that all may know their salvation.
And they ought to train them up in the law of life,
the law of the Spirit, the law of love and of faith ;
that they might be made free from the law of sin and
death. But the black, earthly spirit of the priest wounded my
life, and when I heard the bell toll to call people together
to the steeple-house, it struck at my life; for it was just
like a market-bell to gather people together that the priest
might set forth his ware to sale. O the vast sums of money
that are gotten by the trade they make of selling the Scrip
tures and by their preaching, from the highest bishop to
the lowest priest ! What one trade else in the world is
comparable to it? Notwithstanding that the Scriptures
were given forth freely, and Christ commanded his minis
ters to preach freely, and the prophets and apostles de
nounced judgment against all covetous hirelings and di
viners for money. But in this free Spirit of the Lord Jesus
was I sent forth to declare the word of life and reconcilia
tion freely ; that all might come up to Christ, who gives
freely and who renews up into the image of God, which
man and woman were in before they fell ; that they might
sit down in the heavenly places in Christ -Jesus.
Now as I went towards Nottingham on a First day in
the morning with friends, to a meeting there, when I came
on top of a hill in sight of the town I espied the great

40 PASSAGES FROM [1649.
steeple-house : and the Lord said unto me, Thou must go
cry against yonder great idol and against the worshippers
therein. So I said nothing of this to the friends that were
with me, but went on with them to the meeting, where the
mighty power of the Lord God was amongst us, in which
I left friends sitting in the meeting, and I went away to
the steeple-house. And when I came there all the people
looked like fallow ground, and the priest, like a great lump
of earth, stood in his pulpit above ; and he took for his text
these words of Peter : We have also a more sure word
of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as
unto a light that shineth in a dark place until the day
dawn and the day-star arise in your hearts. And he told
the people that this was the Scriptures by which they were
to try all doctrines, religions, and opinions. Now the
Lord's power was so mighty upon me and so strong in me
that I could not hold ; but was made to cry out and say,
Oh, no, it is not the Scriptures. But I told them what it
was, namely, the Holy Spirit, by which the holy men of
God gave forth the Scriptures, whereby opinions, religions,
and judgments were to be tried ; for it led into all truth,
and so gave the knowledge of all truth. For the Jews had
the Scriptures, and yet resisted the Holy Ghost and rejected
Christ, the bright morning star, and persecuted Christ and
his apostles, and took upon them to try their doctrines by
the Scriptures, but erred in judgment, and did not try them
aright, because they tried without the Holy Ghost. Now,
as I spake thus amongst them, the officers came and took
me away and put me into a nasty, stinking prison, the smell
whereof got so into my nose and throat that it very much
anuoyed me.

1649.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 41
But that day the Lord's power sounded so in their ears
that they were amazed at the voice, and could not get it
out of their ears for some time after ; they were so reached
by the Lord's power in the steeple-house.
Now, after I was set at liberty from Nottingham jail,
(where I had been kept prisoner a pretty long time,) I
travelled, as before, in the work ofthe Lord. And coming
to Mansfield- Woodhouse, there was a distracted woman
under a doctor's hand, with her hair loose all about her
ears ; and he was about to let her blood, she being first
bound, and many people being about her, holding her by
violence. But he could get no blood from her. And I
desired them to unbind her and let her alone, for they could
not touch the spirit in her, by which she was tormented.
So they did unbind her. And I was moved to speak to her,
and in the name ofthe Lord to bid her be quiet and still.
And she was so. And the Lord's power settled her mind,
and she mended ; and afterwards received the truth and
continued in it to her death. And the Lord's name was
honoured, to whom the glory of all his works belongs.
Many great and wonderful things were wrought by the
heavenly power in those days ; for the Lord made bare
his omnipotent arm, and manifested his power to the aston
ishment of many, by the healing virtue whereof many have
been delivered from great infirmities, and the devils were
made subject through his name; of which particular in
stances might be given, beyond what this unbelieving age
is able to receive or bear. But blessed forever be the
name of the Lord, and everlastingly honoured, and over
all exalted ; and magnified be the arm of his glorious
4*

42 PASSAGES FROM [1650.
power by which He hath wrought gloriously, and let the
honour and praise of all his works be ascribed to Him
alone. Now while I was at Mansfield- Woodhouse I was moved
to go to the steeple-house there, and declare the truth to
the priest and people. But the people fell upon me in
great rage, and struck me down and almost stifled and
smothered me, and I was cruelly beaten and bruised by
them with their hands, Bibles, and sticks.
I heard of a people that were in prison in Coventry for
religion. And as I walked towards the jail, the word of the
Lord came to me, saying, My love was always to thee, and
thou art in my love. And I was ravished with the sense of
the love of God, and greatly strengthened in my inward
man. But when I came into the jail where those prisoners
were, a great power of darkness struck at me ; and I sate
still, having my spirit gathered into the love of God. At
last these prisoners began to rant, and vapour, and blas
pheme, at which my soul was greatly grieved. They said
they were God. After I had reproven them for their blas
phemous expressions, I went away, for I perceived they
were Ranters, and I had met with none before. And I
admired the goodness of the Lord in appearing so unto
me before I went amongst them.
Coming to Darby, I lay at a doctor's house, whose wife
was convinced, and so were several more in the town. And
as I was walking in my chamber the bell rung, and it struck
at my life at the very hearing of it. So I asked the woman
of the house, What the bell rung for ? And she said, There
was to be a great lecture there that day, and many of the
officers of the army, and priests and preachers were to be

1650.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 43
there that day, and a colonel that was a preacher. Then
was I moved of the Lord to go up to them ; and when they
had done, I spake to them what the Lord commanded me,
and they were pretty quite. But there came au officer and
took me by the hand, and said I must go before the magis
trates, and the other two that were with me. It was about
the first hour afternoon that we came before them. They
asked me why we came thither? I said, God moved us so
to do ; and I told them, God dwells not in temples made
with hands. I told them also, All their preaching, baptism,
and sacrifices would never sanctify them ; and bid them look
unto Christ in them, and not unto men, for it is Christ that
sanctifies. Then they ran into many words, but I told them
they were not to dispute of God and Christ, but to obey
him. And the power of God thundered amongst them and
they did fly like chaff before it. They put me in and out
of the room often, hurrying me backward and forward often,
for they were from the first hour till the ninth at night in
examining me. And sometimes they would tell me in a de
riding manner that I was taken up in raptures. At last
they asked me whether I was sanctified ? I answered, Yes,
for I was in the paradise of God. Then they asked me if
I had no sin ? I answered, Christ my Saviour has taken
away my sin, and in Him there is no sin. They asked how
we knew that Christ did abide in us ? I said, By his Spirit
that He hath given us. They temptingly asked if any of
us were Christ ? I answered, Nay, we were nothing ; Christ
was all. They said, If a man steal, is it no sin ? I answered,
All unrighteousness is sin. So when they had wearied
themselves in examining me, they committed me and one

44 PASSAGES FROM [1650.
other man to the house of correction in Darby for six
months, as blasphemers.
Now while I was there in prison, divers of the professors
came unto me to discourse with me ; and I had a sense,
before they spake, that they came to plead for sin and im
perfection. And I asked them whether they were believers
and had faith ? And they said, Yes. Then I asked them
in whom ? And they said in Christ. Then I replied, If
ye are true believers in Christ, you are passed from death
to life, and if passed from death, then from sin that bring
eth death. And if your faith be true, it will give you vic
tory over sin and the devil, and purify your hearts and
consciences, (for the true faith is held in a pure conscience,)
and it will bring you to please God and give you access to
Him again. But they could not endure to hear of purity
and of victory over sin and the devil ; for they said they
could not believe that any could be free from sin on this
side the grave. Then I bid them give over babbling about
the Scriptures, which were holy men's words, whilst they
pleaded for unholiness. And at another time another com
pany of professors came, and they also began to plead for
sin. And I asked them whether they had hope? And
they said, Yes ; ¦ God forbid but we should have hope. Then
I asked them, What hope is it that you have ? is Christ in
you the hope of your glory ? doth it purify you as He is
pure ? But they could not abide to hear of being made
pure here.
I writ a paper much about the same time, and sent it
forth amongst the convinced people, as followeth : — ¦
" The Lord is king over all the earth ! Therefore all
people praise and glorify your king in the true obedience,

1650.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 45
in the uprightness, and in the beauty of holiness. O con
sider, in the true obedience the Lord is known and an un
derstanding from Him is received. Mark and consider in
silence, in the lowliness of mind, and thou wilt hear the
Lord speak unto thee in thy mind ; his voice is sweet and
pleasant; his sheep hear his voice, and they will not heark
en to another ; and when they hear his voice they rejoice,
and are obedient, they also sing for joy. Oh, their hearts
are filled with everlasting triumph ! They sing and praise
the eternal God in Sion. Their joy shall never man take
from them. Glory to the Lord God for evermore ! "
But many that had been convinced of the truth turned
aside because of the persecution that arose ; whereupon I
writ a few lines for the comfort and encouragement of the
faithful, thus: —
" Come, ye blessed of the Lord, and rejoice together.
Keep in unity and oneness of spirit. Triumph above the
world. Be joyful in the Lord, reigning above the world
and above all things that draw from the Lord ; that in
clearness, righteousness, pureness, and joy you may be
preserved to the Lord. O hear, O hearken to the call of
the Lord, and come out of the world and keep out of it
for evermore. And come sing together, ye righteous ones,
the song of the Lord, the song of the Lamb, which none
can learn but they who are redeemed from the earth and
from the world."
Now while I was in the house of correction, my relations
came to see me, and, being troubled for my imprisonment,
they went to the justices that cast me into prison and de
sired to have me home with them, offering to be bound in
one hundred pounds, and others of Darby in fifty pounds

46 PASSAGES FROM [1650.
apiece with them, that I should come no more thither to
declare against the priests. So I was had up before the
justices, and because I would not consent that they or any
should be bound for me (for I was innocent from any ill
behaviour, and had spoken the word of life and truth unto
them), justice Bennet rose up in a rage: and as I was kneel
ing down to pray to the Lord to forgive him, he ran upon
me and struck me with both his hands, crying, Away with
him, jailer; take him away, jailer. Whereupon I was had
back again to prison, and there kept until the time of my
commitment for six months was expired. But I had now
the liberty of walking a mile by myself, which I made use
of, as I felt freedom. And sometimes I went into the
market and streets and warned the people to repent of
their wickedness, and so returned to prison again. And
there being persons of several sorts of religion in the
prison, I sometimes went and visited them in their meet
ings on the First days.
Now the time of my commitment to the house of cor
rection being very near out, and there being many new
soldiers raised, the commissioners would have made me
captain over them ; and the soldiers cried, They would
have none but me. So the keeper of the house of correction
was commanded to bring me up before the commissioners and
soldiers in the market-place, and there they proffered me
that preferment (as they called it), asking me if I would
not take up arms for the commonwealth against Charles
Stewart? I told them, I knew from whence all wars did
arise, even from the lust, according to James his doctrine,
and that I lived in the virtue of that life and power that
took away the occasion of all wars. But they courted me

1650.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 47
to accept of their offer, and thought I did but compliment
with them. But I told them, I was come into the covenant
of peace, which was before wars and strifes were. They
said they offered it in love and kindness to me because of
my virtue ; and such like flattering words they used. But
I told them, If that was their love and kindness, I trampled
it under my feet. Then their rage got up and they said,
Take him away, jailer, and put him into the prison amongst
the rogues and felons. So I was had away and put into
a lousy, stinking place, without any bed, amongst thirty
felons, where I was kept almost a half a year, unless it were
at times; for they would sometimes let me walk in the gar
den, having a belief of me that I would not go away. Now,
when they had gotten me into Darby prison, it was the
belief and saying of people that I should never come out ;
but I had faith in God, and believed I should be delivered
in his time, for the Lord had said to me before, That I was
not to be removed from that place yet, being set there for
a service which He had for me to do.
After it was bruited abroad that I was in Darby prison,
my relations came to see me again, and they were much
troubled that I should be in prison, for they looked upon
it to be a great shame to them for me to lie in jail. It was
a strange thing then to be imprisoned for religion, and
some thought I was mad because I stood for purity and
righteousness and perfection.
Among others that came to see me and discourse with
me, there came a certain person from Nottingham, a soldier,
and that had been a Baptist, as I understood, and with him
came several others. And in discourse this person said to
me Your faith stands in a man that died at Jerusalem,

48 PASSAGES FROM [1651.
and there was never any such thing. I was exceedingly
grieved to hear him say so, and I said to him, How! Did
not Christ suffer without the gates of Jerusalem, through
the professing Jews, and .chief priests, and Pilate? And he
denied that ever Christ suffered there outwardly. Then I
asked him, Whether there were not chief priests, and Jews,
and Pilate there outwardly ? And when he could not deny
that, then I told him, As certainly as there was a chief
priest, and Jews, and Pilate there outwardly, so certainly
was Christ persecuted by them, and did suffer there out
wardly under them. Yet from this man's words was a
slander raised upon us, that the Quakers should deny
Christ, that suffered and died at Jerusalem ; which was all
utterly false, and the least thought of it never entered our
hearts, but it was a mere slander cast upon us, and oc
casioned by this person's words.
In this time of my imprisonment, I was exceedingly ex
ercised about the proceedings of the judges and magistrates
in their courts of judicature, and I was moved to write to
the judges concerning their putting men to death for cattle,
and money, and small matters. Moreover, I laid before
the judges what a hurtful thing it was that prisoners should
lie so long in jail, showing how that they learned badness,
one of another, in talking of their bad deeds, and therefore
speedy justice should be done. For I was a tender youth,
and dwelt in the fear of God, and I was grieved to hear
their bad language, and was often made to reprove them
for their wicked words and evil carriage towards each other.
And people did admire that I was so preserved and kept,
for they could never catch a word or action from me, to
make anything of against me, all the time that I was there ;

1651.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 49
for the Lord's infinite power upheld and preserved me all
that time; to Him be praises and glory forever.
Now, while I was here in prison, there was a young
woman in the jail for robbing her master of some money ;
and when she was to be tried for her life, I writ to the
judge and to the jury about her, showing them how con
trary it was to the law of God in old time to put people to
death for stealing, and moving them to show mercy. Yet
she was condemned to die, and a grave was made for her,
and at the time appointed she was carried forth to execu
tion. Then I writ a few words, warning all people to
beware of greediness or covetousness, for it leads from God,
but that all should fear the Lord, and avoid all earthly
lusts, and prize their time while they have it. This I gave
to be read at the gallows. And though they had her upon
the ladder, with a cloth bound over her face, ready to be
turned off, yet they did not put her to death, but brought
her back again to prison ; and in the prison she afterwards
came to be convinced of God's everlasting truth.
I went into a steeple-house near Beverly, and stayed till
the priest had done. (Now the words which he took for
his text were these: Ho, every one that thirsteth, come
ye to the waters, and he that hath no money ; come ye, buy
and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money
and without price.) Then was I moved of the Lord God
to say unto him : Come down, thou deceiver ; dost thou
bid people come freely, and take of the water of life freely,
and yet thou takest three hundred pounds a year of them
for preaching the Scriptures to them ? Mayest not thou
blush for shame? Did the prophet Isaiah and Christ do
so, who spake the words, and gave them forth freely ? Did
5 D

50 PASSAGES FROM [1651.
not Christ say to his ministers, whom He sent to preach,
Freely ye have received, freely give? So the priest,
like a man amazed, hastened away. And after he was
gone, and had left his flock, I had as much time as I could
desire, to speak to the people. And I directed them from
the darkness to the light, and to the grace of God, that
would teach them and bring them salvation, and to the
Spirit of God in their inward parts, which would be a free
teacher unto them.
I came into York, where were several people that were
very tender. And upon the first day of the week following,
I was commanded of the Lord to go to the great Minster
and speak to priest Bowles and his hearers in their great
Cathedral. Accordingly I went ; and when the priest had
done, I told them I had something from the Lord God to
speak to the priest and people. Then say on quickly,
said a professor that was among them ; for it was frost and
snow, and very cold weather. Then I told them this was
the word of the Lord God unto them : that they lived in
words, but God Almighty looked for fruits amongst them.
As soon as the words were out of my mouth, they hurried
me out and threw me down the steps ; but I got up again,
without hurt, and went to my lodging again. And several
wereconvinced there. For the very groans that arose from
the weight and oppression that was upon the Spirit of God
in me would open people and strike them, and make them
confess that the groans which brake forth through me did
reach them. For my life was burthened with their profes
sion without possession, and words without fruit.
I passed to Cleveland amongst those people that had
tasted of the power of God. They had formerly had great

1651. J GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 51
meetings, but were then all shattered to pieces, and the
heads of them turned Ranters. I told them, That after
they had had such meetings they did not wait upon God
to feel his power, to gather their minds inward that they
might feel his presence and power amongst them in their
meetings, to sit down therein and wait upon Him ; for
they had spoken themselves dry, they had spent their
portions, and not living in that which they spake of they
were now become dry. They had some kind of meetings
still, but they took tobacco and drank ale in their meet
ings, and were grown light and loose. But my message
unto them from the Lord was that they should all come
together again and wait to feel the Lord's power and Spirit
in themselves to gather them to Christ, that they might
be taught of Him, who says, Learn of me. For the Lord
renews his mercies and his strength to them that wait upon
Him. The heads of these people came to nothing ; but
most of the people came to be convinced, and received
God's everlasting truth, and continue a meeting to this
day, sitting under the teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ
their Saviour.
Though at this time the snow was very deep, yet I
kept travelling, and going through the country came to
a market-town, where I met with many professors, with
whom I had much reasoning, and I asked them many
questions which they were not able to answer, but said
they had never had such deep questions put to them in all
their lives. From them I went to another place called
Stath, where also I met with many professors and some
Ranters. The priest of this town was a lofty priest, and
did much oppress the people for his tithes; for if they

52 PASSAGES FROM [1651.
went a-fishing many leagues off, he would make them pay
the tithe-money of what they made of their fish, though
they catched them at a great distance and carried them as
far as Yarmouth to sell. Now I was moved to go to the
steeple-house there to declare the truth and lay open the
priest. And when I had spoken to the priest and laid his
oppressing of the people upon him he fled away.
The truth began to spread up and down that country,
and great meetings we had, at which the priest began to
rage and the Ranters began to be stirred ; and they sent
me word that they would hav% a dispute with me, both the
oppressing priest and the leader of the Ranters. When we
were settled, the Ranter, whose name was T. Bushel, told
me he had had a vision of me, that I was sitting in a great
chair, and that he was to come and put off his hat and bow
down to the ground before me, and he did so ; and many
other flattering words he spake. I told him it was his own
figure, and said unto him, Repent, thou beast. He said it
was jealousy in me to say so. Then I asked him the
ground of jealousy, and how it came to be bred in man ?
and the nature of a beast, what made it ? and how that
was bred in man ? For I saw him directly in that nature
of the beast, and therefore I would have known of him how
that nature came to be bred in him ? I told him he should
give me an account of things done in the body before we
came to discourse of things done out of the body. Then
I had a good opportunity with the people, and I laid
open the Ranters, ranking them with the old Ranters in
Sodom. And the priests I manifested to be of the same
stamp with their fellow hirelings, the false prophets of old
and the priests that then bore rule over the people by their

1651.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 53
means, seekiug for their gain from their quarter, divining
for money and teaching for filthy lucre. And so I brought
all the prophets and Christ and the apostles over the heads
of the priests, showing how the prophets, Christ, and the
apostles had long since discovered them by their marks
and fruits. Then I directed people to their inward teacher,
Christ Jesus their Saviour, and I preached up Christ in the
hearts of his people when all these mountains were laid
low. Then another priest sent to have a dispute with me, and
friends went with me to the house where he was ; but when
he understood we were come he slipt out of the house and
hid himself under an hedge. The people went to seek him,
and found him; but could not get him to come to us.
Then I went to a steeple-house hard by there, where the
priest and people were in a great rage. This priest had-
threatened friends what he would do, but when I came
there he would not stand, but fled ; for the Lord's power
came over him and them. Yea, the Lord's everlasting
power was over the world, and did reach to the hearts of
people, and made both priests and professors tremble. It
shook the earthly and' airy spirit in which they held their
profession of religion and worship, so that it was a dreadful
thing unto them when it was told them, The man in leath
ern breeches is come. At the hearing thereof the priests
in many places would get out" of the way, they were so
struck with the dread of the eternal power of God ; and
fear surprised the hypocrites.
At Malton one of the priests writ to me and invited me
to preach in his steeple-house, calling me his brother;
another priest, a noted man, kept a lecture there. Now
5*

54 PASSAGES FROM [1651.
the Lord had showed me while I was in Darby prison that
I should speak in steeple-houses to gather people from
thence, and a concern sometimes would come upon my
mind about the pulpits that the priests lolled in. For the
steeple-houses and pulpits were offensive to my mind be
cause both priests and people called them the house of God
and idolized them, reckoning that God dwelt there, in the
outward house; whereas they should have looked for God
and Christ to dwell in their hearts, and their bodies to be
made the temples of God ; for the apostle said, God dwell
eth not in temples made with hands. But by reason of
the peoples idolizing those places it was counted an heinous
thing to declare against them. Now when I came into the
steeple-house there were not passing eleven hearers, and the
priest was preaching to them. But after it was known in
•the town that I was in the steeple-house it was soon filled
with people. When the priest that preached that day had
done, he sent the other priest that had invited me thither
to bring me up into the pulpit; but I sent back word to
him that I needed not to go into the pulpit. Then he sent
to me again desiring me to go up into it; for he said it
was a better place, and there I might be seen of the people.
I sent him word again 1 could be seen and heard well
enough where I was ; and that I came not there to hold up
such places nor their maintenance -and trade. Upon my
saying so, they began to be angry, and said, These false
prophets were to come in the last times. Their saying so
grieved many of the people, and some began to murmur
at it. Whereupon I stood up, and desired all to be quiet;
and stepping upon an high seat, I declared unto them the
marks of the false prophets, and showed that they were

1651.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 55
already come; and set the true prophets and Christ and
his apostles over them ; and manifested these to be out of
these steps of the true prophets and of Christ and his
apostles. And I directed the people to their inward
teacher, Christ Jesus, who would turn them from the dark-
uess to the light. And having opened divers Scriptures to
them, I directed them to the Spirit of God in themselves,
by which they might come to Him, and by which they
might also come to know who the false prophets were.
So having had a large time among them, I departed in
peace. After some time, travelling in the country, I came to
Pickering, where in the steeple-house the justices held
their sessions, justice Robinson being chairman. And I
had a meeting in the school-house at the same time, and
abundance of priests and professors came to it, asking
questions which were answered to their satisfaction. And
it being sessions-time, four chief- constables and many other
people were convinced that day. And word was carried to
justice Robinson, that his priest was overthrown and con
vinced whom he had a love to more than to all the priests
besides. After the meeting was done we went to an inn,
and justice Robinson's priest was very lowly and loving,
and would have paid for my dinner, but I would by no
means suffer it. Then he offered that I should have his
steeple-house to preach in, but I denied it, and told him
and the people that I came to bring them off from such
things to Christ.
The next morning I went up with the four chief-consta
bles and some others to visit justice Robinson, who met me
at his chamber-door. I told him I could not honour him

56 PASSAGES FROM [1651.
with man's honour, and he said he did not look for it. So
I went into his chamber and opened to him the state of the
false prophets and of the true prophets, and set the true
prophets and Christ and the apostles over the other ; and
directed his mind to Christ, his teacher; and opened to
him the parables, and how election and reprobation stood,
as that reprobation stood in the first birth and election
stood in the second birth. I showed also what the promise
of God was to, and what the judgment of God was against.
He confessed to it all, and was so opened with the truth that
when another justice that was present made some little oppo
sition, he informed him. At our parting he said, It was very
well that I did exercise that gift which God had given me.
And he took the chief-constables aside, and would have given
them some money to have given me, saying, He would not
have me at any charge in their country, but they told
him that they themselves could not get me to take any
money ; and so, accepting his kindness, refused his money.
From thence I passed up into the country, and the priest
that called me brother, in whose school-house I had the
meeting at Pickering, went along with me. When we
came into a town to bait, the bells rang, whereupon I asked
what the bells rang for? And they said, For me to preach
in the steeple-house. After some time I felt drawings that
way, and as I walked to the steeple-house I saw the pe'ople
were gathered together in the steeple-house yard. The old
priest would have had me gone into the steeple-house, but I
said, Nay, it was no matter. But it was something strange
to the people that I would not go into that which they
called the house of God. Then I stood up in the steeple-
house yard and declared to the people, That I came not

165L] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 57
to hold up their idol-temples, nor their priests, nor their
tithes, nor their augmentations, nor their priest wages, nor
their Jewish and heathenish ceremonies and traditions (for
I denied all these), and told them that that piece of ground
was no more holy than another piece of ground. And I
showed them that the apostles going into the Jews' syna
gogues and temples, which God had commanded, was to
bring people off -from that temple and those synagogues,
and from the offerings and tithes and covetous priests of
that time. And that such as came to be convinced of the
truth and converted to it and believed in Jesus Christ
whom the apostles preached, they met together afterwards
in dwelling-houses. And that all who preach Christ, the
word of life, ought to preach freely as the apostles did,
and as He had commanded. So I was sent of the Lord
God of heaven and earth to preach freely, and to bring
people off from these outward temples made with hands,
which God dwelleth not in ; that they might know their
bodies to become the temples of God and of Christ.
Therefore I exhorted the people to come off from all these
things, and directed them to the Spirit and grace of God
in themselves and to the light of Jesus in their own hearts;
that they might come to know Christ their free teacher, to
bring them salvation and to open the Scriptures to them.
Thus the Lord gave me a good opportunity amongst them
to open things largely unto them ; and all was quiet and
many were convinced, blessed be the Lord.
' I passed on to another town where there was another
great meeting, and the old priest before mentioned went
along with me, and there came professors of several sorts
to it. Now I sate on a hay-stack and spake, nothing for

58 PASSAGES FROM [1651.
some hours ; for I was to famish them from words. And
the professors would ever and anon be speaking to the old
priest and asking him When I would begin ? and When I
would speak? And he bade them wait, and told them,
That the people waited upon Christ a long while before He
spake. At last I was moved of the Lord to speak ; and
they were struck by the Lord's power, and the word of
life reached to them, and there was a general convince
ment amongst them.
Friends and friendly people having left me, I travelled
alone, declaring the day of the Lord amongst the people
in the towns where I came, and warning them to repent.
And as I travelled, one day, I came towards night into a
town called Patrington, and as I walked along the town I
warned both priest and people (for the priest was in the
street) to repent and turn to the Lord. Now it grew dark
before I came to the end of the town ; and a multitude of
people gathered about me and I declared the word of life
unto them.
And when I had cleared myself, I went to an inn and
desired them to let me have a lodging, but they would not.
Then I desired them to let me have a little meat or milk
and I would pay them for it, but they would not. So I
walked out of the town, and a company of fellows followed
me and asked me, What news? And I bid them repent
and fear the Lord. After I was gone a pretty way out of
the town, I came to another house, and I desired the people
of that house to let me have a little meat and drink and
lodging for my money, but they would not neither, but
denied me. Then I went to another house and desired the
same, but they refused me also. By this time it was grown

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 59
so dark that I could not see the highway, but I discerned
a ditch and got a little water and refreshed myself. Then
I got over the ditch, and being weary with travelling I
sate down amongst the furz-bushes till it was day. About
break of day I got up and passed on the fields, and a man
came after me with a great pike-staff and went along with
me to a town ; and he raised the town upon me; with the
constable and chief-constable, before the sun was up. So I
declared God's eyerlasting truth amongst them, warning
them of the day of the Lord that was coming upon all sin
and wickedness, and exhorted them to repent. But they
seized on me and had me back again to Patrington, about
three miles, guarding me with watch-bills and pikes and
staves and halberds. Now when I was come back to Pat
rington all the town was in an uproar, and the priests and
constables were consulting together. So I had another op
portunity to declare the word of life amongst them and
warn them to repent. At last a professor, a tender man,
called me into his house, and there I took a little milk and
bread, having not eaten for some days before. Then they
guarded me about nine miles to a justice, who set me at
liberty. Then I went back to Patrington again with a
man that had ridden before me to the justice, for he lived
at Patrington. When I came there, he would have had
me had a meeting at the cross ; but I said it was no matter,
his house would serve. Then he- desired me to go to bed
or lie down upon a bed; which he did that they might say
they had seen me in a bed or upon a bed ; for they7 had
got up a report that I would not lie on any bed, because
at that time I lay many times without doors. Now when
the first day of the week was come, I went to the steeple-

60 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
house and declared the truth to the priest and people ; and
the people did not molest me, for the power of God was
come over them. Then presently after, I had a great meet
ing at that man's house where I lay, and many that day
were convinced there of the Lord's everlasting truth, who
stand faithful witnesses for it to this day. And they were
exceeding sorry and grieved that they did not receive me
nor give me a lodging when I was there before.
From hence I travelled through the country even to the
furthest part thereof, warning people both in towns and
country villages to repent, and directing them to Christ
Jesus their teacher.
At one meeting where I was there came a great man and
a priest and many professors ; but the Lord's power came
over them all, and they went their ways peaceably. And
there came a man to that meeting who had been at a meet
ing before, and he raised a false accusation against me, and
made a noise up and down the country, reporting that I
said I was Christ, which was utterly false. And when I
came to Gainsborough, where a Friend had been declaring
truth in the market, the town and market-people were all
in an uproar. So I went into a friendly man's house, and
the people rushed in after me, so that the house was filled
with professors and disputers and rude people. And this
false accuser came in before them all and accused me
-openly before the people, That I said I was Christ, and he
had got witnesses to prove the same; which set the people
in such a rage that they had much ado to keep their hands
off me. Then I was moved of the Lord God to stand up
upon the table in the eternal power of God, and tell the
people, That Christ was in them, except they were repro-

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 61
bates ; and that it was Christ, the eternal power of God,
that spake in me at that time unto them ; not that I was
Christ. And the people were generally satisfied, except
himself and a professor and his own false witnesses. And
I called the accuser Judas, and was moved to tell him that
he was Judas, and Judas his end should be his ; and that
that was the word of the Lord and of Christ through me
to him. So the Lord's power came over all and quieted
the minds of the people, and they departed in peace. But
this Judas went away and shortly after hanged himself, and
a stake was driven into his grave.
After this I passed in the Lord's power into Yorkshire
and came to Warnsworth, and went to the steeple-house in
the forenoon, but they shut the door against me ; yet after
awhile they let in Thomas Aldam, and then shut it again,
and the priest fell upon him asking him questions. At last
they opened the door and I went in ; and as soon as I was
come in the priest's sight he left preaching, though I said
nothing to him ; for he was in a great maze, and asked me,
What have you to say ? and presently cried out, Come,
come, I will prove them false prophets in Matthew. But
he was so confounded he could not find the chapter. Then
he fell on me asking me many questions ; and I stood still
all this while, not saying anything amongst them. At last
I said, Seeing here are so many questions asked, I may
answer them. But as soon a§ I began to speak, the people
violently rushed upon me and thrust me out of the steeple-
house again and locked the door on me. And as soon as
they had done their service and were come forth, the people
ran upon me and knocked me sorely with their staves,
threw clods and stones at me, and abused me much. The
6

62 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
priest also being in a great rage laid violent hands on me
himself. But I warned them and him of the terrible day
of the Lord, and exhorted them to repent and turn to
Christ. And being filled with the Lord's refreshing power,
I was not sensible of much hurt I had received by their
blows. On a First day I went to Tickhill, whither the friends
of that side gathered together, and there was a meeting ;
and a mighty brokenness by the power of God there was
amongst the people. I went out of the meeting, being
moved of God to go to the steeple-house. And when I
came there I found the priest and most of the chief of the
parish together in the chancel. So I went up to them and
began to speak, but they immediately fell upon me; and
the dark up with his Bible as I was speaking and struck
me on the face with it so that my face gushed out with
blood, and I bled exceedingly in the steeple-house. Then
the people cried out,' Let us have him out of the church.
And when they had got me out they beat me exceedingly,
and threw me down and threw me over an hedge ; and
afterwards dragged me through an house into the street,
stoning and beating me as they dragged me along, so that
I was all over besmeared with blood and dirt. And they
got my hat from me, which I never got again. Yet when
I was got upon my legs again I declared to them the word
of life, and showed them the fruits of their teacher, and
how they dishonoured Christianity. So after awhile I got
into the meeting again amongst friends ; and the priest and
people coming by the house, I went forth with friends into
the yard, and there I spake to the priest and people, and
the priest scoffed at us and called us Quakers. But the

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 63
Lord's power was so over them, and the word of life was
declared in such authority and dread to them, that the
priest fell a trembling himself; and one of the people
said, Look how the priest trembles and shakes ; he is turned
a Quaker also.
In the beginning of the year 1652, great. rage got up in
priests and people and in some of the magistrates in the
West Riding of Yorkshire, against the truth and against
friends, insomuch that the priesf of Warnsworth procured
a warrant from the justices against me and Thomas Aldam,
which was to be executed in any part of the West Riding
of Yorkshire.
The Lord had said unto me, If but one man or woman
were raised up by his power to stand and live in the same
spirit that the prophets and apostles were in who gave
forth the Scriptures, that man or woman should shake all
the country in their profession for ten miles round. For
people had the Scriptures, but were not in the same light
and power and Spirit which they were in that gave forth
.the Scriptures; and so they neither knew God nor Christ
nor the Scriptures aright, nor had they unity one with
another, being out of the power and spirit of God. There
fore as we passed along, we warned all people wherever we
met them, of the day of the Lord that was coming upon them.
As we travelled on we came near a very great and high
hill called Pendle-hill, and I was moved of the Lord to go
up to the top of it, which I did with much ado, it was so
very steep and high. When I was come to the top of this
hill I saw the sea bordering upon Lancashire. And from
the top of this hill the Lord let me see in what places He
had a great people to be gathered. As I went down I

64 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
found a spring of water in the side of the hill, with which
I refreshed myself, having eaten or drunk but little several
days before.
At night we came to an inn, and declared truth to the
man of the house, and writ a paper to the priests and pro
fessors, declaring the day of the Lord, and that Christ
was come to teach his people himself by his power and
Spirit in their hearts, and to bring people off from all the
world's ways and teachers to his own free teaching, who
had bought them and was the Saviour of all them that
believed in Him. The man of the house spread the paper
abroad, and was himself mightily affected with the truth.
Here the Lord opened unto me and let me see a great
people in white raiment by a river-side coming to the Lord,
and the place that I saw them in was about Wentzerdale
and Sedburgh.
As thus I travelled on through the Dales, I went to a
meeting at justice Benson's, where met a people that were
separated from the public worship. This was the place
that I had seen where a people came forth in white raiment.
A large meeting it was, and the people were generally con
vinced and continue a large meeting still of Friends near
Sedburgh, which was then first gathered through my min
istry in the name of Jesus.
In the same week there was a great fair, at which ser
vants used to be hired. And I went and declared the day
of the Lord through the fair. And after I had done so I
went into the steeple-house yard, and many of the people
of the fair came thither to me and abundance of priests
and professors. There I declared the everlasting truth
of the Lord and the word of life for several hours ; show-

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 65
ing that the Lord was come to teach his people himself
and to bring them off from all the world's ways and teach
ers to Christ the true teacher and the true way to God.
Not one of the priests had power to open his mouth against
what I declared. But at last a captain said, Why will you
not go into the church ? for this is not a fit place to preach
in, said he. But I told him I denied their church. Then
stood up one Francis Howgill, who was a preacher to a
congregation. He had not seen me before, yet he under
took to answer that captain, and soon put him to silence.
Then said this Francis Howgill of me, This man speaks
with authority, and not as the scribes. After this I opened
to the people that that ground and house was no holier
than another place, and that that house is not the church,
but the people whom Christ is the head of. Then after
awhile the priests came up to me, and I warned them to
repent. Oue of them said I was mad, and so they turned
away. But many people were convinced there that day,
and were glad at the hearing of the truth declared, and
received it with joy. Amongst these was one called Cap
tain Ward, who received the truth in the love of it and
lived and died in it.
The next First day I came to Firbank Chapel in West
moreland, where Francis Howgill before named and one
John Audland had been preaching in the morning. The
chapel was full of people so that many could not get in.
And Francis Howgill said, He thought I looked into the
chapel, and his spirit was ready to fail, the Lord's power
did so surprise him ; but I did not look in. They made
haste and had quickly done at that time. And they and
some of the people went to their dinners ; but abundance
6* E

6Q PASSAGES FROM [16o2.
stayed till they came again. Now John Blakelin and
others' came to me and desired me not to reprove them pub
licly, for they were not parish teachers but pretty tender
men. I could not tell them whether I should or no (though
I had not at that time any drawings to declare publicly
against them), but I said they must leave me to the Lord's
movings. So, while the others were gone to dinner, I went
to a brook and got me a little water, and then came and
sate down on the top of a rock hard by the chapel. In
the afternoon the people gathered about me with several
of their preachers; it was judged there were above a thou
sand people, amongst whom. I declared God's everlasting
truth and word of life freely and largely for about the
space of three hours, directing all to the Spirit of God in
themselves, that they might be turned from the darkness
to the light and believe in it, that they might become the
children of it ; and might be turned from the power of
Satan, which they had been under, unto God, and by the
spirit of truth might be led into all truth, and sensibly
understand the words of the prophets and of Christ and
of the apostles ; and might all come to know Christ to be
their teacher to instruct them, their counsellor to direct
them, their shepherd to feed them, their bishop to oversee
them, and their prophet to open divine mysteries to them ;
and might know their bodies to be prepared, sanctified, and
made fit temples for Gocl and Christ to dwell in. And in
the openings of the heavenly life I opened unto them the
prophets and the figures and shadows, and directed them
to Christ the substance. So I declared unto them that the
Lord God had sent me to preach the everlasting gospel
and word of life amongst them ; and to bring them off

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 67
from all these temples, tithes, priests, and rudiments ofthe
world which had gotten up since the apostles' days, and
had been set up by such as had erred from the Spirit and
power that the apostles were in. Very largely was I
opened at this meeting, and the Lord's convincing power
accompanied my ministry and reached home unto the
hearts of the people, whereby many were convinced that
day, and all the teachers of that congregation, who were
many, were convinced of God's everlasting truth.
From Kendal I went to Under-barrow, to one Miles
Bateman's ; and several people going along with me,
great reasonings I had with them, especially with Edward
Burrough. At night the priest came, and many professors,
to the house ; and a great deal of disputing I had with
them. Supper being provided for the priest and the rest
of the company, I had not freedom to eat with them, but
told them if they would appoint a meeting for the next
day at the steeple-house, and acquaint the people with it,
I might meet them. They had a great deal of reasoning
about it, some being for it and some against it. In the
morning I walked out (after I had spoken again to them
concerning the meeting) ; and as I walked upon a bank by
the house, there came several poor people, travellers, asking
relief, who I saw were in necessity, and they gave them
nothing, but said they were cheats. It grieved me to
see such hard-heartedness amongst professors ; whereupon,
when they were gone in to their breakfast, I ran after the
poor people about a quarter of a mile, and gave them some
money. Meanwhile, some of them that were in the house
coming out again, and seeing me a quarter of a mile off,
said I could not have gone so far in such an instant if I

68 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
had not had wings. Hereupon the meeting was like to
have been put by ; for they were filled with such strange
thoughts concerning me, that many of them were against
having a meeting with me. I told them I ran after those
poor people to give them some money, being grieved" at
their hard-heartedness who gave them nothing. Then
came Miles and Stephen Hubbersty, and they being more
simple-hearted men, would have the meeting held. So to
the chapel at Under-barrow I went; and the priest came,
and a great meeting there was, and the way of life and
salvation was opened ; and after a while the priest fled
away. And many of Crook and Under-barrow were con
vinced that day, and received the word of life, and stood
fast in it under the teaching of Christ Jesus. Now, after
I had declared the truth to them for some hours, and the
meeting was ended, the chief-constable and some other pro
fessors fell to reasoning with me in the chapel-yard ; where
upon I took a Bible and opened to them the Scriptures,
and dealt tenderly with them, as one would do with a child.
And they that were in the light of Christ and spirit of
God knew when I spake Scripture, though I did not men
tion chapter and verse, after the priest's form, unto them.
I went to Ulverstone and so to Swarthmore, to Judge
Fell's, whither came up one Lampitt, a priest, who I per
ceived had been, and still was, an high-notionist. With
him I had a great deal of reasoning ; for he would talk of
high notions and perfection, and thereby deceived the peo
ple. He would have owned me, but I could not own nor
join with him, he was so full of filth. He said he was
above John, and made as though he knew all things. But
I told him, Death reigned from Adam to Moses ; and that

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 69
he was under death, and knew not Moses ; for Moses saw
the Paradise of God ; but he knew neither Moses, nor the
prophets, nor John ; for that crooked and rough nature
stood in him, and the mountain of sin and corruptions ; and
the way was not prepared in him for the Lord. He con
fessed he had been under a cross in things, but now he could
sing psalms and do anything. I told him, Now he could
see a thief and join hand in hand with him ; but he could
not preach Moses, nor the prophets, nor John, nor Christ,
except he were in the same spirit that they were in. Now,
Margaret Fell had been abroad in the day-time, and at
night her children told her that priest Lampitt and I had
disagreed ; which did somewhat trouble her, because she
was in a profession with him (but he hid his dirty actions
from them). At night we had a great deal of reasoning,
and I declared the truth to her and her family. The next
day Lampitt came again, and I had a great deal of
discourse with him before Margaret Fell, who then clearly
discerned the priest, and a convincement of the Lord's
truth came upon her and her family. Within a day or
two there was a day to be observed for an humiliation, and
Margaret Fell asked me to go with her to the steeple-house
at Ulverstone (for she was not wholly come off from them).
I replied, I must do as I am ordered by the Lord. So I
left her, and walked into the fields ; and the word of the
Lord came to me, saying, Go to the steeple-house after
them. When I came, the priest Lampitt was singing with
his people ; but his spirit was so foul, and the matter they
sung so unsuitable to their states, that after they had done
sino-ino- I was moved of the Lord to speak to him and the
people. The word of the Lord to them was : He is not a

70 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
Jew that is one outward, but he is a Jew that is one in
ward ; whose praise is not of man, but of God. Then, as
the Lord opened further, I showed them that God was
come to teach his people by his Spirit, and to bring them
off from all their old ways and religions, churches and wor
ships; for all their religions, and worships, and ways was
but talking of other men's words, but they were out of the
life and Spirit which they were in who gave them forth.
Then cried out one called Justice Sawrey, Take him away.
But Judge Fell's wife said to the officers, Let him alone;
why may not he speak as well as any other ? Lampitt also,
the priest (in deceit), said, Let him speak. So at length,
when I had declared a pretty while, this justice Sawrey
caused the constable to put me out; and then I spake to
the people in the graveyard.
I passed to Ramside, where was a chapel in which one
Thomas Lawson used to preach, who was a high sort of a
priest, and he very lovingly spake to his people in the
morning of my coming in the afternoon, by which means
very many peoj)le were gathered together. When I came
I saw there was no place so convenient to declare' to the
people there as the chapel ; wherefore I went into the chapel,
and all was quiet; and the priest, Thomas Lawson, went
not up into his pulpit, but left all the time to me. And
the everlasting day of the Eternal God was proclaimed that
day, and the everlasting truth was largely declared, which
reached and entered into the hearts of the people, and
many received the truth in the love of it. And. this priest
came to be convinced, and left his chapel, and threw off
his preaching for hire, and came to preach the Lord Jesus
and his kingdom freely. After that some rude people cast

1652.] GRORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 71
scandals upon him, and thought to have done him a mis
chief; but he was carried over all, and grew in the wis
dom of God mightily, and proved very serviceable in his
place. Then I went to Becliff, where Leonard Fell was con
vinced and became a minister of the everlasting gospel.
And several others were convinced there and came into
obedience to the truth. Here the people said they could
not tell how to dispute, and would fain have put on some
other to hold talk with me. But I bid them fear the
Lord, and not in a light way hold a talk of the Lord's
words, but put the things in practice. And I directed
them to the divine light of Christ and his Spirit in their
hearts, which would let them see all the evil thoughts,
words, and actions that they had thought, spoken, and
acted; by which light they might see their sin, and by
which light they might also see their Saviour Christ Jesus,
to save them from their sins. This I told them was their
first step to peace, even to stand still in the light that
showed them their sins and transgressions, by which they
might come to see how they were in the fall of old Adam,
in the darkness and death, strangers to the covenant of
promise, and without God in the world. And by the same
light they might see Christ, that died for them, to be their
Redeemer and Saviour and their way to God.
Soon after Judge Fell being come home, Margaret Fell,
his wife, sent to me desiring me to return thither; and I
feeling freedom from the Lord so to do, went back through
the country to Swarthmore. After we had discoursed
a pretty time together, Judge Fell himself was satisfied
also, and came to see, by the openings of the Spirit of God

72 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
in his heart, over all the priests and teachers of the world,
and did not go to hear them for some years before he died.
For he knew it was the truth that I declared, and that
Christ was the teacher of his people and their Saviour.
And while I was in those parts Richard Farnsworth and
James Naylor came thither to see me and the family. And
Judge Fell being satisfied that it was the way of truth,
notwithstanding all their opposition, let the meeting be
kept at his house. And a great meeting was settled there
in the Lord's power, to the tormenting of the priests and
professors, which hath continued there near forty years
until the year 1690, that a new meeting-house was erected
near it.
After this I returned into Westmoreland, and spake
through Kendal upon a market-day. And so dreadful
was the power of God that was upon me that people flew
like chaff before me into their houses. I warned them of
the mighty day ofthe Lord, and exhorted them to hearken
to the voice of God in their own hearts, who was now come
to teach his people himself.
I went up to Swarthmore again, whither came up four
or five of the priests. And, coming to discourse, I asked
them, Whether any one of them could say he ever had the
word ofthe Lord to go and speak to such or such a people?
None of them durst say he had. But one of them burst
out into a passion, and said he could speak his experiences
as well as I. I told him, Experience was one thing ; but
to receive and go with a message, and to have a word from
the Lord as the prophets and apostles had and did, and as
I had done to them, this was another thing. And there
fore I put it to them again, Could any of them say he had

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 73
ever had a command or word from the Lord immediately
at any time? But none of them could say so. Then I
told them, The false prophets and false apostles and anti
christs could use the words of the true prophets and true
apostles and of Christ, and would speak of other men's
experiences, though they themselves never knew nor heard
the voice of God and Christ ; and such as they might get
the good words and experiences of others. This puzzled
them much and laid them open ; for at another time, when
I was discoursing with several priests at Judge Fell's house
and he was by, I asked them the same question, Whether
an)' of them ever heard the voice of God or Christ to bid
him go to such or such a people to declare his word or
message unto them? For any one, I told them, any that
could but read might declare the experiences ofthe proph
ets and apostles which were recorded in the Scriptures.
Hereupon one of them, whose name was Thomas Taylor,
an ancient priest, did ingenuously confess before Judge
Fell that he had never heard the voice of God nor of
Christ to send him to any people ; but he spake his experi
ences and the experiences of the saints in former ages, and
that he preached. This very much confirmed Judge Fell
in the persuasion he had that the priests were wrong ; for
he had thought formerly, as the generality of the people
then did, that they were sent from God.
¦ This Thomas Taylor was convinced at this time, and
travelled with me into Westmoreland, and coming to
Crofland steeple-house, we found the people gathered to
gether there. And the Lord opened Thomas Taylor's
mouth amongst the people (though he was convinced but
the day before), so that he declared amongst them how he
7

74 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
had been before he was convinced, and, like the good Scribe
that was converted to the kingdom, he brought forth things
new and old to the people, and showed them how the priests
were out of the way.
After this, on a lecture day, I was moved to go to the
steeple-house at Ulverstone, where were abundance of pro
fessors, priests, and people. I went up near to priest Lam
pitt, who was blustering on in his preaching. And after
the Lord had opened my mouth to speak, John Sawrey,
the justice, came to me, and said if I would speak accord
ing to the Scrip'tures I should speak. I strariged at him
for speaking so to me, for I did speak according to the
Scriptures ; and I told him I should speak according to the
Scriptures and bring the Scriptures to prove what I had to
say; for I had something to speak to Lampitt and to them.
Then he said I should not speak, contradicting himself who
had said just before, I should speak if I would speak ac
cording to the Scriptures, which I did. Now the people
were quiet, and heard me gladly, until this justice Sawrey
(who was the first stirrer-up of cruel persecution in the
north) incensed them against me, and set them on to hale,
beat, and bruise me. Then on a sudden the people were in
a rage, and they fell upon me in the steeple-house before
his face, and knocked me down, and kicked me, and tram
pled upon me, he looking on ; and so great was the uproar
that some people tumbled over their seats for fear. At
last he came and took me from the people, and led me out
of the steeple-house, aud put me into the hands of the con
stables and other officers, bidding them whip me and put
me out of the town. Then they led me about a quarter of
a mile, some taking hold by my collar, and some by my

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 75
arms and shoulders, and shook and dragged me along.
And there being many friendly people come to the market,
and some of them come, to the steeple-house to hear me,
divers of these they knocked down also, and brake their
heads, so that the blood ran down from several of them.
And Judge Fell's son.running after to see what they would
do with me, they threw him iuto a ditch of water, some
of them crying, Knock the teeth out of his head. Now
when they had haled me to the common moss-side, a multi
tude of people following, the constables and other officers
gave me some blows over my back with their willow rods,
and so thrust me among the rude multitude, who — having
furnished themselves some with staves, some with hedge-
stakes, and others with holm or holly bushes — fell upon
me, and beat me on my head, arms, and shoulders till they
had amazed me so that I fell down upon the wet common.
And when I recovered myself again, and saw myself lying
in a watery common, and the people standing about me, I
lay still a little while ; and the power of the Lord sprang
through me, and the eternal refreshings refreshed me, so
that I stood up again in the strengthening power of the
Eternal God, and stretching out my arms amongst them
I said with a loud voice, Strike again ; here are my arms,
my head, and my cheeks. There was in the company a
mason, a professor, but a rude fellow ; he with his walking
rule-staff gave me a blow with all his might just over the
back of my hand as it was stretched out, with which blow
my hand was so bruised and my arm so benumbed, that I
could not draw it unto me again ; so that some of the peo
ple cried out, He hath spoiled his hand for ever having
any use of it more. But I looked at it in the love of God

76 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
(for I was in the love of God to them all that had perse
cuted me) ; aud after a while the Lord's power sprang
through me again, and through my hand and arm, so that
in a moment I recovered strength in my hand and arm in
the sight of them all.
Being come to Lancaster, and Justice Sawrey and Just
ice Thompson having granted a warrant to apprehend me
— though I was not apprehended by it — yet hearing of it,
I appeared at the sessions, where there appeared against
me about forty priests ; these had chosen one Marshal,
priest of Lancaster, to be their orator ; and had provided
one young priest and two priests' sons to bear witness
against me, who had sworn beforehand that I had spoken
blasphemy. There were then in court several people who had been
at that meeting wherein the witnesses swore I spake
those blasphemous words which the priests accused me of,
and these, being men of integrity and reputation in the
country, did declare and affirm in court, That the oath
which the witnesses had taken against me was altogether
false; and that no such words as they had sworn against
me were spoken by. me at that meeting. For indeed most
of the serious men of that side of the country that were
then at the sessions had been at that meeting, and had
heard me both at that meeting and at other meetings also.
This was taken notice of by Colonel West, who, being a
justice of the peace, was then upon the bench ; and, hav
ing long been weak in body, blessed the Lord and said,
The Lord had healed him that day ; adding, That he never
saw so many sober people and good faces together in all
his life. And then turning himself to me he said in the

1652.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 77
open sessions, George, if thou hast anything to say to the
people, thou mayest freely declare it. And I was moved
of the Lord to speak ; and as soon as I began, priest Mar
shal, the orator for the rest of the priests, went his way.
That which I was moved to declare was this : That the
Holy Scriptures were given forth by the Spirit of God ;
and all people must first come to the Spirit of God in
themselves, by which they might know God and Christ, of
whom the prophets and the apostles learned ; and by the
same Spirit know the Holy Scriptures ; for as the Spirit of
God was in them that gave forth the Scriptures, so the
same Spirit of God must be in all them that come to know
and understand the Scriptures. By which Spirit they
might have fellowship with the Son and with the Father
and with the Scriptures and with one another. And with
out this Spirit they can know neither God nor Christ nor
the Scriptures, nor have right fellowship one with another.
I had no sooner spoken these words, but about half a dozen
priests that stood behind my back burst out into a passion,
and one of them, whose name was Jackus, amongst other
things that he spake against the truth said, That the Spirit
and the letter were inseparable. I replied, Then every one
that hath the letter hath the Spirit ; and they might buy
the Spirit with the letter of the Scriptures. This plain
discovery of darkness in the priest moved Judge Fell and
Colonel West to reprove them openly and tell them, That
according to that position they might carry the Spirit in
their pockets as they did the Scriptures. So the justices,
seeing the witnesses did not agree, and perceiving that they
were brought to answer the priests' envy, and finding that
all their evidences were pot sufficient in law to make good
7*

78 PASSAGES FROM [1652.
their charge against me, they discharged me. It was a
day of everlasting salvation to hundreds of people ; for the
Lord Jesus Christ, the way to the Father and the free
Teacher, was exalted and set up, and his everlasting gospel
was preached, and the word of eternal life was declared
over the heads of the priests and all such money-preachers.
At this time I was in a fast, and was not to eat until
this work of God which then lay weighty upon me was
accomplished. But the Lord's power was wonderfully set
over all, and gave truth and Friends dominion therein over
all to his glory.
But the priests, fretting to see themselves overthrown at
the sessions at Lancaster, got some of the envious justices
to join with them, and, at the following assize at Lancaster,
informed Judge Windham against me. Whereupou the
judge made a speech against me in open court, and com
manded Colonel West, who was clerk of the assize, to issue
forth a warrant for the apprehending of me. But Colonel
West told the judge of my innocency, and spake boldly
in my defence. Yet the judge commanded him again
either to write a warrant or go off from his seat. Then he
told the judge plainly that he would not do it; but that
he would offer up all his estate and his body also for me.
So he stopped the judge, and the Lord's power came over
all ; so that the priests and justices could not get their envy
executed. That same night- 1 came into Lancaster, it being
the assize-time; and hearing of a warrant to be given out
against me, I judged it better to show myself openly than
for my adversaries to seek me. So I went to Judge Fell's
and Colonel West's chambers ; and as soon as I came in
they smiled on me ; and Colonel West said, What ! are

1653.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 79
you come into the dragon's mouth? I stayed in town till
the judge went out of town ; and I walked up and down
the town, but no one meddled with me nor questioned me.
Thus the Lord's blessed power which is over all carried me
through and over this exercise, and gave dominion over his
enemies, and enabled me to go on in his glorious work and
service for his great name's sake. For though the beast
maketh war against the saints, yet the Lamb hath got,
and will get, the victory.
It was about the beginning of the year 1653 when I re
turned to Swarthmore. And great openings I had from
the Lord not only of divine and spiritual matters, but also,
of outward things relating to the civil government. For,
being one day in Swarthmore hall, when Judge Fell and
Justice Benson were talking of the news in the news-book
and of the parliament that then was sitting, (which was
called the Long Parliament,) I was moved to tell them, That
before that day two weeks the parliament should be broken
up and the speaker plucked out of his chair. And that
day two weeks Justice Benson coming thither again, told
Judge Fell, That now he saw George was a true prophet ;
for Oliver had broken up the parliament by that time.
About this time I was in a fast for about ten days, my
spirit being greatly exercised on truth's behalf; for James
Milner and Richard Myer went out into imaginations, and
a company followed them. This James Milner and some
of his company had true openings at the first ; but, getting
up into pride and exaltation of spirit, they run out from
truth. I was sent for to them, and was moved of the Lord
to go and show them their goings forth. And they came

80 PASSAGES FROM [1653.
to see their folly and condemned it, and came into the
way of truth again.
Now was I moved to send James Lancaster to appoint a
meeting at one John Wilkinson's steeple-house near Cock
ermouth, who was a preacher in great repute, and had
three parishes under him. And the Lord opened my
mouth to declare his everlasting truth and his everlasting
day, and to lay open all their teachers and their rudiments,
traditions, and inventions that they had been in in the night
of apostasy since the apostles' days. And I turned them
to Christ, the true teacher, and to the true, spiritual wor
ship, directing them where to find the Spirit and truth, that
they might worship God therein.
So when I had largely declared the word of life unto
them for about the space of three hours, I walked forth
from amongst the people, and the people passed away very
well satisfied. Among the rest a professor followed me
praising and commending me, and his words were like a
thistle to me ; at last I turned about and bid him fear the
Lord. Whereupon one priest Larkham, of Cockermouth,
(for several priests were got together on the way who came
after the meeting was done) said to me, Sir, why do you
judge so? you must not judge, said he. But I turned to
him and said, Friend, dost not thou discern an exhortation
from a judgment? for I admonished him to fear God, and
dost thou say I judge him? Many hundreds were con
vinced that day, and received the Lord Jesus Christ and
his free teaching with gladness.
I passed away about two miles to another great steeple-
house of the said John Wilkinson's called Brigham. When
I came into the steeple-house yard a professor came to me

165o.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 81
and asked if I would not go into the church, as he called
it. And I, seeing no convenient place abroad to stand to
speak unto the people from, went in, and stood up in a seat
after the people were settled. The priest came in also, but
did not go up to his pulpit. So the Lord opened my
mouth and I declared his everlasting truth and word of
life to the people, directing them to the Spirit of God in
themselves, by which they might know God and Christ and
the Scriptures, and come to have heavenly fellowship in the
Spirit. And I declared to them that every one that com
eth into the world was enlightened by Christ, the life, by
which light they might see their sins and Christ who was
come to save them from their sins and died for them. And
if they came to walk in this light, they might therein see
Christ to be the author of their faith and the finisher
thereof; their shepherd to feed them, their priest to teach
them, and their great prophet to open divine mysteries
unto them, and to be always present with them. I opened
also unto them, in the openings of the Lord, the first cove
nant, showing them the figures and the substance of those
figures, and so bringing them on to Christ, the New Cove
nant. I also manifested unto them that there had been a
night of apostasy since the apostles' days, but that now the
everlasting gospel was preached again, which brought life
and immortality to light ; and the day of the Lord was
come ; and Christ was come to teach his people himself,
by his light, grace, power, and spirit. A fine opportunity
the Lord gave me to preach truth among the people that
day for about three hours' time ; and all was quiet. And
many hundreds were convinced that day, and some of them
praised God and said, Now we know the first step to peace.
F

82 PASSAGES FROM [1653.
Passing on, we came to Carlisle. On the market-day I
went up into the market to the market-cross. Now the
magistrates had both threatened and sent their Serjeants ;
and the magistrates' wives had said that if I came there
they would pluck the hair from off my head, and that the
Serjeants should take me up. Nevertheless, I obeyed the
Lord God and went upon the cross, and there declared
unto them, That the day of the Lord was coming upon all
their deceitful ways and doings and deceitful merchandise.
And after I had declared the word of life to the people,
the throng being so great that the Serjeants could not get
to me nor the magistrates' wives come at me, I passed away
quietly. Many people and soldiers came to me, and some
Baptists that were bitter contenders, amongst whom one of
their deacons, being an envious man, and finding the Lord's
power was over them, cried out for very anger. Where
upon I set my eyes upon him and spake sharply to him in
the power of the Lord. And he cried, Do not pierce me
so with thy eyes ; keep thy eyes off me.
On the First day following I went into the steeple-house,
and after the priest had done I preached the truth to the
people, and declared the word of life amongst them. The
priest got away, and the magistrates desired me to go out
of the steeple-house. But I still declared the way of the
Lord unto them, and told them I came to speak the word
of life and salvation from the Lord amongst them. The
next day the justices and magistrates of the town being
gathered together in the town hall, they granted a warrant
against me, and sent for me to come before them. So after
a large examination they committed me to prison as a blas
phemer, an heretic, and a seducer. They were in a black,

1653.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 83
dark rage, and set three musketeers for guard upon me —
one at my chamber door, another at the stairs foot, and a
third at the street door. And none they would let come
at me except one sometimes to bring me some necessary
things. At night they would bring up priests to me, some
times as late as the tenth hour in the night, and they would
be exceeding rude and devilish. There were a company of
bitter Scotch priests, Presbyterians, made up of envy and
malice, who were not fit to speak of the things of God,
they were so foul mouthed. But the Lord by his power
gave me dominion over them all, and I let them see both
their fruits and their spirits.
After the judges were gone out of town, an order was
sent to the jailer to put me down into the prison amongst
the moss-troopers, thieves, and murderers, which accord
ingly he did. A filthy, nasty place it was. Yet, as bad
as the place was, the prisoners were all made very loving
and subject to me ; and some of them were convinced of
the truth as the publicans and harlots were of old, so that
they were able to confound a priest that might come to the
grates to dispute. But the jailer was very cruel, and the
under-jailer very abusive both to me and to Friends that
came to see me ; for he would beat Friends with a great
cudgel that did but come to the window to look in upon
me. I could get up to the grate, where sometimes I took
in my meat, at which the jailer was often offended. One
time he came in a great rage and fell a-beating me with
his great cudgel, though I was not at the grate at that
time, and as he beat me he cried, Come out of the window,
though I was then far enough from it. Now while he
struck me, I was made to sing in the Lord's power, and

84 PASSAGES FROM [1653.
that made him rage the more. Then he went and fetched
a fiddler, and brought him in where I was and set him to
play, thinking to vex me thereby ; but while he played I
was moved in the everlasting power of the Lord God to
sing, and my voice drowned the noise of the fiddle and
struck and confounded them, and made them give over
fiddling and go their ways.
The Lord's power came over the justices, and they were
made to set me at liberty. But sometime before I was set
at liberty, the governor and Anthony Pearson came down
into the prison to see the place where I was kept and un
derstand what usage I had. And when they were come
down to me, they found the place so bad and the savour so
ill, that they cried shame of the magistrates for suffering
the jailer to do such things. And they called for the
jailers into the prison, and required them to find sureties
for their good behaviour ; and the under-jailer, who had
been such a cruel fellow, they put into the prison with me
amongst the moss-troopers.
Now I went into the country and had mighty great meet
ings, and the everlasting gospel and word of life flourished,
and thousands were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ and
to his teachings
We came through the country into Cumberland again,
where we had a general meeting of thousands of people
atop of an hill near Langlands. A glorious and heavenly
meeting it was, for the glory of the Lord did shine over all,
and there were as many as one could well speak over, the
multitude was so great. Their eyes were turned to Christ
their teacher, and they came to sit under their own vine ;
insomuch that Francis Howgill coming afterwards to visit

1653.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 85
them, found they had no need of words, for they were sit
ting under their teacher Christ Jesus, in the sense whereof
he sate down amongst them without speaking anything. A
great convincement there was in Cumberlaud, Bishoprick,
Northumberland, Westmoreland, Lancashire, and Yorkshire.
And the plants of God grew and flourished so, the heavenly
rain descending and God's glory shining upon them, that
many mouths were opened by the Lord to his praise ; yea,
to babes and sucklings He ordained strength.
About this time the priests and professors fell to proph
esying against us afresh. They had said long before
that we should be destroyed within a month, and after
that they prolonged that time to half a year; but that time
being long expired, and we mightily increased in number,
they now gave forth that we would eat out one another ;
for many times after meetings, many tender people having
a great way to go, tarried at Friends' houses by the way,
and sometimes more than there were beds to lodge in, so
that some have lain on the hay-mows ; hereupon Cain's
fear possessed the professors and world's people ; for they
were afraid that when we had eaten one another out we
would all come to be maintained by the parishes, and so
we should be chargeable to them. But after awhile, when
they saw that the Lord blessed and .increased Friends, as
He did Abraham, both in the field and in the basket, at
their goings forth and comings in, at their risings up and
lyings down, and that all things prospered with them, then
they saw the falseness of all their prophecies against us,
and that it was in vain to curse where God had blessed.
At the first convincement, when Friends could not put off
their hats to people, nor say you to a single person but thou

86 PASSAGES FROM [1653.
and thee," or could not bow nor use flattering words in sal
utations, nor go into the fashions and customs of the world,
many Friends that were tradesmen of several sorts lost
their customers at the first; for the people were shy of
them and would not trade with them, so that for a time
some Friends that were tradesmen could hardly get money
enough to buy bread. But afterwards, when people came
to have experience of Friends' honesty and faithfulness,
and found that their yea was yea and their nay was nay,
that they kept to a word in their dealings, and that they
would not cozen and cheat them ; but that if they sent any
child to their shops for anything they were as well used as
if they had come themselves, the lives and conversations
of Friends did preach, and reached to the witness of God
in people. And then things altered so that all the inquiry
was, Where was a draper or shop-keeper or tailor or shoe
maker or any other tradesman that was a Quaker? Then
that was all the cry, insomuch that Friends had more trade
than many of their neighbours ; and if there was any trad
ing, they had a great part of it. And then the envious pro
fessors altered their note and began to cry out, If we let
these Quakers alone, they will take the trade of the nation
out of our hands. This hath been the Lord's doings to
and for his people, which, my desire is, that all who pro
fess his holy truth may be kept truly sensible of, and that
all may be preserved in and by his power and Spirit faith
ful to God and man, — first to God in obeying Him in all
things ; and then in doing unto all men that which is just
aud righteous, true and holy and honest to all men and
women in all things that they have to do or deal with
them in ; that the Lord God may be glorified in their

1654.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 87
practising truth, holiness, godliness, and righteousness
amongst people in all their lives and conversations.
Now when the churches were settled in the north and
Friends were sate down under Christ's teaching and the
glory of the Lord shined over them, I passed from Swarth
more to Lancaster (about the beginning of the year 1654)
and so through the countries, visiting Friends till I came
to Snyder-h ill-green, where there was a meeting appointed
three weeks before ; leaving the north fresh and green under
Christ their teacher. And when I came to Snyder-hill-
green there was a mighty meeting, some thousands of people
as it was judged, and many persons of note were there, as
captains and other officers, and there was a general con
vincement ; for the Lord's power and truth was set over
all, and there was no opposition.
About this time did the Lord move upon the spirits of
many whom He had raised up and sent forth to labour in
his vineyard to travel southwards, and spread themselves
in the service of the gospel to the eastern, southern, and
western parts of the nation — as Francis Howgill and
Edward Burrough to London ; John Camm and John
Audland to Bristol through the countries; Richard Hub-
berthorn and George Whitehead towards Norwich ; Thomas
Holmes into Wales, and others otherways ; for above sixty
ministers had the Lord raised up and did now send abroad
out of the north country.
I went to Drayton, in Leicestershire, to visit my relations ;
and as soon as I was come in, Nathaniel Stevens the priest,
having gotten another priest and given notice to the coun
try, sent down to me to come up to them ; for they could
not do anything till I came. Now I, having been three

88 PASSAGES FROM [1654.
years away from my relations, knew nothing of their de
sign and intentions. But at last I went up into the steeple-
house yard where the two priests were ; and they had gath
ered abundance of people. When I came there, they would
have had me gone into the steeple-house. I asked them,
What I should do there ? and they said, Mr. Stephens could
not bear the cold. I told them he might bear it as well as
I. At last we went into a great hall ; and there was Rich
ard Farnsworth with me. And a great dispute we had
with these priests concerning the practice of the priests,
how contrary they were to Christ and his apostles. The
priests would know where tithes were forbidden or ended ?
Whereupon I showed them out of the seventh chapter to
the Hebrews that not only tithes but the priesthood that
took tithes was ended ; and the law was ended and disan
nulled by which the priesthood was made and tithes were
commanded to be paid. Then the priests stirred up the
people to some lightness and rudeness. Now I had known
this priest Stephens from a child, therefore I laid open his
condition and the manner of his preaching ; and how that
he, like the rest of the priests, did apply the promises to
the first birth, which must die. But I showed that the
promises were to the seed ; not to many seeds but to the
one seed, Christ, who was one in male and female; for all
were to be born again before they could enter into the
kingdom of God. Then he said I must not judge so. But
I told him, He that was spiritual judged all things. Then
he confessed that that was a full Scripture. But, neigh
bours, said he, this is the business — George Fox is come
to the light of the sun, and now he thinks to put out my
starlight. Then I told him I would not quench the least

1654.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 89
measure of God in any, much less put out his starlight if
it were true starlight, light from the Morning Star. But I
told him if he had anything from Christ or God he ought
to speak it freely, and not take tithes from the people for
preaching, seeing Christ commanded his ministers to give
freely as they had received freely. So I charged him to
preach no more for tithes or any hire. But he said he
would not yield unto that. Then after awhile the people
began to be vain and rude, whereupon we broke up ; yet
some were made loving to the truth that day. Now before
we parted I told them that, if the Lord would, I intended
to be at the town that day seven-night again; and in
the interim I went into the country and had meetings,
and came thither again that day seven-night. Against
that time this priest had got seven priests to help him.
Now these eight priests had gathered several hundreds of
people, even most of the country thereabouts, and they
would have had me into the steeple-house ; but I would
not go in, but got on an hill and there spoke to them and
the people. After awhile several lusty fellows came and
took me up in their arms and carried me into the steeple-
house porch, intending to have carried me into the steeple-
house by force ; but the door being locked, they fell down
on an heap, having me under them. As soon as I could, I
got up from under them and got to my hill again. Then
they got me from that place again and got me to the steeple-
house wall and set me on a bass like a stool ; and all the
priests being come back stood under with the people. I
felt the mighty power of God arise over all (though
the people began to be a little rude) and I told them if
they would but give audience and hear me quietly I would

90 PASSAGES FROM [1654.
show them by the Scriptures why I denied those eight
priests or teachers that stood there before me, and all the
hireling teachers of the world whatsoever ; and I would
give them Scriptures for what I said. Whereupon both
priests and people consented. Then I showed them out of
the prophets Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Micah, Malachi,
and other prophets, that they were in the steps of such as
God sent his true prophets to cry against. So when I
had largely quoted the Scriptures and showed them
wherein they were like the Pharisees, loving to be called
of men masters, and to go in long robes, and to stand pray
ing in the synagogues, and to have the uppermost rooms
at feasts, and the like ; and when I had thrown them out
in the sight of the people amongst the false prophets, de
ceivers, scribes, and Pharisees, and showed at large how
such as they were judged and condemned by the true
prophets, by Christ and by the apostles, I directed them
to the light of Christ Jesus, who enlightens every man that
cometh into the world ; that by it they might see whether
these things were not true as had been spoken. Now when
I appealed to that of God in their consciences, the light of
Christ Jesus in them, they could not abide to hear of it.
They were all quiet till then ; but then a professor said,
George, what ! wilt thou never have done ? I told him I
should have done shortly. So I went on a little longer,
and cleared myself of them in the Lord's power. Priest
Stephens came to me. and desired that my father and
brother and I might go aside with him that he might speak
to me in private ; and the rest of the priests should keep
the people from coming to us. I was very loth to go aside
with him ; but the people cried, Go, George ; do, George, go

1654.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 91
aside with him ; and I was afraid if I did not go they would
say I was disobedient to my parents. So I went ; and the
rest of the priests were to keep the people off, but they
could not ; for the people being willing to hear drew close
to us. I asked the priest what he had to say ? And he
said, If he was out of the way I should pray for him ; and
if I was out of the way he would pray for me; and he
would give me a form of words to pray for him by. I re
plied, It seems thou dost not know whether thou beest in
the right way or no, neither dost thou know whether I am
in the right way or no ; but I know that I am in the ever
lasting way, Christ Jesus, which thou art out of. And thou
wouldest give me a form of words to pray by, and yet thou
deniest the Common Prayer Book to pray by as well as I,
and I deny thy form of words as well as it. If thou
wouldest have me pray for thee by a form of words, is not
this to deny the apostles' doctrine and practice of praying
by the Spirit as it gave words and utterance ? Many people
were convinced that day, for the Lord's power came over
all. And whereas they thought to have confounded truth
that day, many were convinced of it ; and many that were
convinced before, were by that day's work confirmed in the
truth and abode in it ; and a great shake it gave to the
priests. Yea, my father, though he was an hearer and
follower of the priest, was so well satisfied, that he struck
his cane upon the ground and said, Truly I see he that will
but stand to the truth, it will carry him out. Now the
reason why I would not go into their steeple-house was be
cause I was to bear my testimony against it, and to bring
all off from such places to the Spirit of God ; that they
might know their bodies to be the temples of the Holy

92 PASSAGES FROM [1654.
Ghost. And to bring them off from all the hireling
teachers to Christ their free teacher, that had died for
them and purchased them with his blood.
Then I went to Leicester, and from Leicester to Whetston.
But before the meeting began, there came about seventeen
troopers of Colonel Hacker's regiment with his marshal ;
and they took me up before the meeting. At night they
had me before Colonel Hacker and his major and captains,
a great company of them. And a great deal of discourse
we had about the priests and about meetings (for at this
time there was a noise of a plot against O. Cromwell). And
much reasoning I had with them about the light of Christ,
which enlighteneth every man that cometh into the world.
Colonel Hacker asked whether it was not this light of
Christ that made Judas betray his master and after led
him to hang himself. I told him, No ; that was the spirit
of darkness which hated Christ and his light. Then Colonel
Hacker said I might go home and keep at home, and not
go abroad to meetings. I told him I was an innocent man,
free from plots, and denied all such work. Then his son
Needham said, Father, this man hath reigned too long ; it
is time to have him cut off. I asked him for what? what
had I done or whom had I wronged from a child ? for I
was bred and born in that country, and who could accuse
me of any evil from a child ? Then Colonel Hacker asked
me again if I would go home and stay at home? I told
him if I should promise him so, that would manifest that I
was guilty of something to go home, and make my home a
prison ; and if I went to meetings they would say I broke
their order. Therefore I told them I should go to meet
ings as the Lord should order me, and therefore could not

1654.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 93
submit to their requirings ; but I said we were a peace
able people. Well then, said Colonel Hacker, I will send
you to-morrow morning by six a clock to my Lord Protector
by Captain Drury, one of his life-guard. That night I was
kept a prisoner at the Marshalsey ; and the next morning
by the sixth hour I was ready and delivered to Captain
Drury. I desired he would let me speak with Colonel Hacker
before I went, and he had me to his bedside. Colonel
Hacker at me presently again to go home and keep no
more meetings. I told him I could not submit to that, but
must have my liberty to serve God and to go to meetings.
Then, said he, you must go before the Protector. Where
upon I kneeled on his bedside and besought the Lord to
forgive him ; for he was as Pilate, though he would wash
his hands ; and when the day of his misery and trial should
come upon him, I bid him then remember what I had said
to him. But he was stirred up, and set on by priest Ste
phens and the other priests and professors, wherein their
envy and baseness was manifest, who, when they could not
overcome me by disputes and arguments nor resist the
Spirit of the Lord that was in me, then they got soldiers
to take me up.
Afterwards, when this Colonel Hacker was in prison in
London, a day or two before he was executed, he was put
in mind of what he had done against the innocent. And
he remembered it, and confessed to it to Margaret Fell, and
said he knew well whom she meant, and he had a trouble
upon him for it. So his son, who had told his father I had
reigned too long and that it was time to have me cut off,
might observe how his father was cut off afterwards, being
hanged at Tyburn.

94 PASSAGES FROM [1654.
Now was I carried up a prisoner by Captain Drury afore
said from Leicester. So he brought me to London and
lodged me at the Mermaid over against the Mews at Char
ing-cross. He left me there, and went to give the Protector
an account of me. And when he came to me again, he
told me the Protector did require that I should promise
not to take up a carnal sword or weapon against him or the
government as it then was ; and that I should write it in
what words I saw good and set my hand to it. I said little
in reply to Captain Drury. But the next morning I was
moved of the Lord to write a paper to the Protector by
the name of Oliver Cromwell, wherein I did in the pres
ence of the Lord God declare, That I did deny the wear
ing or drawing of a carnal sword or any other outward
weapon against him or any man. And that I was sent of
God to stand a witness against all violence and against the
works of darkness ; and to turn people from the darkness
to the light, and to bring them from the occasion of war
and fighting to the peaceable gospel, and from being evil
doers, which the magistrates' sword should be a terror to.
When I had written what the Lord had given me to write,
I set my name to it and gave it to Captain Drury to give
to O. Cromwell, which he did. Then after some time Cap
tain Drury brought me before the Protector himself at
Whitehall. It was in a morning, before he was dressed ;
and one Harvey, that had come a little among Friends but
was disobedient, waited upon him. When I came in I was
moved to say, Peace be in this house. And I Lid him keep
in the fear of God that he might receive wisdom from Him;
that by it he might be ordered and with it might order all
things under his hand to God's glory. I spake much to

1654.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 95
him of truth and a great deal of discourse I had with him
about religion, wherein he carried himself very moderately.
But he said we quarrelled with the priests whom he called
ministers. I told him I did not quarreWith them, but they
quarrelled with me and my friends. But, said I, if we own
the prophets, Christ, and the apostles, we cannot hold up
such teachers, prophets, and shepherds as the prophets,
Christ, and the apostles declared against; but we must de
clare against them by the same power and Spirit. Then I
showed him that the prophets, Christ, and the apostles de
clared freely and declared against them that did not declare
freely ; such as preached for filthy lucre, and divined for
money, and preached for hire, and were covetous and
greedy like the dlimb dogs that could never have enough.
And that they that have the same Spirit that Christ and
the prophets and the apostles had, could not but declare
against all such now, as they did then. As I spake he
would several times say, It was very good, and it was truth.
I told him that all Christendom (so called) had the Scrip
tures, but they wanted the power and Spirit that they had
who gave forth the Scriptures ; and that was the reason
they were not in fellowship with the Son, nor with the
Father, nor with the Scriptures, nor one with another.
Many more words I had with him ; but, people coming in,
I drew a little back. And as I was turning he catched me
by the hand, and with tears in his eyes said, Come again to
my house ; for if thou and I were but an hour of a day to
gether we should be nearer one to the other ; adding, that
he wished me no more ill than he did to his own soul. I
told him if he did, he wronged his own soul. And I bid him
hearken to God's voice that he might stand in his counsel

96 PASSAGES FROM [1654.
and obey it, and if he did so, that would keep him from
hardness of heart ; but if he did not hear God's voice, his
heart would be hardened. And he said it was true. Then
went I out. And when Captain Drury came out after me
he told me his Lord Protector said I was at liberty and
might go whither I would. Then I was brought into a
great hall where the Protector's gentlemen were to dine ;
and I asked them what they did bring me thither for?
They said it was by the Protector's order, that I might
dine with them. I bid them let the Protector know I
would not eat a bit of his bread nor drink a sup of his
drink. When he heard this, he said, Now I see there is a
people risen and come up that I cannot win either with
gifts, honours, offices, or places ; but all other sects and peo
ple I can. But it was told him again, That we had forsook
our own, and were not like to look for such things from him.
Now I being set at liberty went up to the inn again
where Captain Drury had at first lodged me. This Captain
Drury, though he sometimes carried fairly, was an enemy
to me and to truth and opposed it ; and when professors
came to me (while I was under his custody and he was by),
he would scoff at trembling and call us Quakers, as the
Independents and Presbyterians had nick-named us before.
But afterwards he came on a time to me and told me that
as he was lydng on his bed to rest himself in the daytime,
a sudden trembling seized on him that his joints knocked
together and his body shook so that he could not rise from
his bed, he was so shaken that he had not strength enough
left to rise ; but he felt the power of the Lord was upon him,
and he tumbled off his bed, and cried to the Lord and said
he would never speak against the Quakers more, such as
trembled at the Word of God.

1054.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 97
When I came from Whitehall to the Mermaid at Char-
ing-Cross (which had been my prison) I staid not long
there, but went into the city of London, where we had
great and powerful meetings ; and so great were the
throngs of people that I could hardly get to and from the
meetings, for the crowds of people : and the truth spread
exceedingly. Then after awhile I went to Whitehall again,
and was moved to declare the day of the Lord amongst
them, and that the Lord was come to teach his people
Himself. So I preached truth both to the officers and to
them that were called Oliver's gentlemen who were of his
guard. The God of heaven carried me over all in his power,
and his blessed power went over the nation ; insomuch that
many Friends about this time were moved to go up and
down to sound forth the everlasting gospel in most parts
of this nation, and also into Scotland ; and the glory of
the Lord was felt over all to his everlasting praise. And
a great convincement there was in London, and some in
the Protector's house and family. I went to have seen him
again, but could not get to him, the officers were grown so
rude. I was moved to write a letter to the Protector, so
called, to warn him of the mighty work the Lord hath to
do in the nations and shaking of them ; and to beware of
his own wit, craft, subtilty, and policy, or seeking any by-
ends to himself.
Now after I had made some stay in the city of London
and cleared myself of what service lay upon me at that
time there, I was moved of the Lord to go down into Bed
fordshire to John Crook's house, where there was a great
meeting and people generally convinced of the Lord's truth.
9 G

98 PASSAGES FROM [1655.
After some time I turned up through the country to
London again, where Friends were finely established in the
truth and great comings in there were. And about this
time several Friends went beyond the seas to declare the
everlasting truth of God. Now when I had stayed awhile
in the city I went into Kent.
From Ry I went to Rumney, where, the people having
had notice of my coming some time before, there was a
very large meeting. Thither came Samuel Fisher, who
was an eminent preacher among the Baptists, and had had
a parsonage reputed worth two hundred pounds a year,
which, for conscience' sake, he had given up. And there
was also the pastor of the Baptists and abundance of their
people. A great convincement there was that day, and
many were turned from the darkness to the Divine light
of Christ, and came to see their teachers' errors and to sit
under the Lord Jesus Christ's teaching, and to know him
their way and the covenant of light which God had given
to be their salvation. And they were brought to the one
baptism and to the one baptizer, Christ Jesus. This Sam
uel Fisher received the truth in the love. of it and became
a faithful minister of it, and preached Christ freely, and
laboured much in the work and service of the Lord, being
moved of the Lord to go and declare the word of life at
Dunkirk and in Holland and in divers parts of Italy, as
Leghorn and Rome itself; and yet the Lord preserved him
and his companion John Stubbs out of their inquisitions.
From Dover I went to Canterbury. From thence I
passed into Sussex. Several meetings I had thereabouts,
and among the rest there was a meeting appointed at a
great man's house. A glorious meeting we had. The

1655.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 99
hearts of people were opened by the Spirit of God, and
they were turned from the hirelings to Christ Jesus their
shepherd, who had purchased them without money, would
feed them without money or price.
Out of Sussex I travelled through the country till I
came to Reading. There I stayed till the First day, and
then had a meeting in George Lamboll's orchard, and a
great part of the town came to it. A glorious meeting it
was, and a great convincement there was that day, and the
people were mightily satisfied. After the meeting many
Baptists and Ranters came privately reasoning and dis
coursing ; but the Lord's power came over them. The
Ranters pleaded that God made the devil ; but I denied it,
and told them I was come into the power of God, the seed
Christ, which was before the devil was and bruised the
head of him. And he became a devil by going out of
truth, and so became a murderer and a destroyer. So I
showed them that God did not make the devil ; for God is
a God of truth, and He made all things good and blessed
them; but God did not bless the devil. And the devil is
bad, and was a liar and a murderer from the beginning, and
spoke of himself and not from God. And so the truth
stopped them and bound them, and came over all the
highest notions in the nation and confounded them. For
by the power of the Lord God I was manifest, and sought
to be made manifest to the Spirit of God in all ; that by
it, which they vexed and quenched and grieved, they might
be turned to God ; as many were turned to the Lord Jesus
Christ by the Spirit of God and were come to sit under his
teaching. After this meeting at Reading I passed up to London,

100 PASSAGES FROM [1655.
where I stayed awhile and had large meetings, and then
went into Essex and came to Cogshall. And there was a
meeting of about two thousand people, as it was judged,
which lasted several hours, and a glorious meeting it was ;
for the word of life was freely declared, and people were
turned to the Lord Jesus Christ their teacher and their
Saviour, the way, the truth, and the life.
We came to Yarmouth and there stayed awhile, where
there was a Friend, one Thomas Bond, in prison for the
truth of Christ. There we had some service for the Lord,
and some were turned to the Lord in that town. From
thence we rode to another town about twenty miles off,
where were many tender people. And I was moved of the
Lord to speak to the people as I sate upon my horse in
several places as I passed along. We went to another town,
about five miles from thence, and set up our horses at an
inn, having travelled five and forty miles that day, Richard
Hubberthorn and I. There were some friendly people in
the town, and we had a tender, broken meeting amongst
them in the Lord's power to his praise.
We bid the hostler have our horses ready by the third
hour in the morning, for we intended to ride to Lyn, about
three and thirty miles, next morning. But when we were
in bed at our inn, about the eleventh hour at night came
the constable and officers with a great rabble of people into
the inn, and said they were come with an hue and cry from
a justice of peace that lived near that town, about five miles
off, where I had spoken to the people in the streets as I
rode along, to search for two horsemen that rid upon grey
horses and in grey clothes, an house having been broken
up upon the Seventh day before at night as they said. We

1655.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 101
told them we were honest and innocent men and abhorred
such things, yet they apprehended us and set a guard
with halberts and pikes upon us that night, making some
of those friendly people with others to watch us. Next
morning we were up betimes, and the constable with his
guard carried us before a justice of peace about five miles
off, and we took two or three of the sufficient men of the
town with us, who had been with us at the great meeting
at Captain Lawrence's, and could testify that we lay both
the Seventh day night and the First day night at Captain
Lawrence's, and it was the Seventh day night that they
said the house was broken up. Now the reader is to be
informed that during the time that I was a prisoner at the
Mermaid at Charing-Cross (of which an account is given
before), this Captain Lawrence brought several Independent
justices to see me there, with whom I had a great deal of
discourse which they took offence at. For they pleaded for
imperfection and to sin as long as they lived ; but did not
like to hear of Christ's teaching his people himself, and
making people as clear whilst here upon the earth as Adam
and Eve were before they fell. Now these justices had
plotted together this mischief against me in the country,
pretending an house was broken up, that so they might
send their hue and cry after me ; so great was their malice
against the righteous and the just. They were vexed also,
and troubled, to hear of the great meeting at John Law
rence's aforesaid ; for there was a colonel convinced there
that day that lived and died in the truth. But Providence
so ordered it that the constable carried us to a justice about
five miles onward in our way towards Lyn, who was not
an Independent justice as the rest were. When we were
9*

102 PASSAGES FROM [1655.
brought before him he began to be angry because we did
not put off our hats to him. I told him I had been before
the Protector, and he was not offended at my hat, and why
should he be offended at it who was but one of his servants?
Then he read the hue and cry. And I told him that that
night wherein the house was said to be broken up we were
at Captain Lawrence's house, and that we had several men
here present could testify the truth thereof. Thereupon the
justice, having examined us and them, said he believed we
were not the men that had broken the house ; but he was
sorry, he said, that he had no more against us. We told him
he ought not to be sorry for not having evil against us, but
rather to be glad ; for to rejoice when he got evil against
people, as for house-breaking or the like, was not a good
mind in him. It was a good while yet before he could re
solve whether to let us go or send us to prison. And the
wicked constable stirred him up against us, telling him we
had good horses, and that if it pleased him he would carry
us to Norwich jail. But we took hold of the justice's con
fession, that he believed we were not the men that had
broken the house, and after we had admonished him to
fear the Lord in his day, the Lord's power came over him
so that he let us go, and so their snare was broken. A
great people were afterward gathered to the Lord in that
town where I was moved to speak to them in the street,
and from whence the hue and cry came.
When I came into the town of Cambridge, the scholars,
hearing of me, were up and were exceeding rude. I kept
on my horse's back and rid through them in the Lord's
power ; but they unhorsed Amor Stoddart before he could
get to the inn. When we were in the inn, they were so rude

1655.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 103
there in the courts and in the streets that the miners, the
colliers, and carters could never be ruder. They knew I
was so against their trade, the trade of preaching, which
they were there as apprentices to learn, that they raged as
bad as ever Diana's craftsmen did against Paul.
We returned to London, where Friends received us
gladly, the Lord's power haviug carried us through many
snares and dangers. And great service we had for the
Lord ; for many hundreds were brought to sit under the
teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ their Saviour, and to
praise the Lord through him. James Naylor also was
come up to London ; and Richard Hubberthorn and I
stayed some time in the city visiting Friends and answer
ing gainsayers ; for we had great disputes with professors
of all sorts. Many reproaches they cast upon truth, and
lying, slanderous books they gave forth against us. But
we answered them all, and cleared God's truth and set it
over them all, and the Lord's power was over all.
This year came out the oath of abjuration, by which
many Friends suffered ; and several Friends went to speak
with the Protector about it, but he began to harden. And
sufferings increasing upon Friends by reason that envious
magistrates made use of that oath as a snare to catch
Friends in, who they knew could not swear at all, I was
moved to write to the Protector about it.
I writ also a short epistle to Friends, as an encourage
ment to them in their several exercises, which was as fol
io weth : —
"My dear Friends: — In the power of the everlasting
God, which comprehends the power of darkness and all
the temptations, and that which comes out of it, in that

104 PASSAGES FROM [1655.
power of God dwell, which will bring and keep you to the
Word in the beginning; which will keep you up to the
life, and to feed upon the same, in which you are over the
power of darkness. Therefore in that life dwell, in which
you will know dominion ; and let your faith be in the
power and over the weakness and temptations, and look
not at them ; but in the light and power of God look at
the Lord's strength, which will be made perfect in your
weakest state. So in all temptations look at the grace of
God to bring your salvation, which is your teacher to teach
you ; for when you do look or hearken to the temptations,
you do go from your teacher, the grace of God."
From Worcester we went to Tewksbury, where in the
evening we had a great meeting. And there came in the
priest of the town with a great rabble of rude people ; and
the priest boasted that he would see whether he or I should
have the victory. I turned the people to the Divine light,
which Christ, the heavenly and spiritual man, hath enlight
ened them withal ; that with that light they might see
their sins, and that they were in death and darkness and
without God in the world ; and with the same light they
might see Christ, from whom it came, their Saviour and
Redeemer, who had shed his blood for them and died for
them, and who was the way to God, the truth, and the life.
Here the priest began to rage against the light and denied
it; for neither priest nor professor could endure to hear
the light spoken of.
At Badgley William Edmundson, a Friend that lived in
Ireland, having some drawings upou his spirit to come over
into England to see me, met with me ; and by him I writ
a few lines to those few Friends that were then convinced
in the north of Ireland as followeth : — -

1655.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 105
"Friends: — In that which convinceth you wait, that
you may have that removed you are convinced of. And all
my dear Friends dwell in the life and love and power and
wisdom of God, in unity one with another and with God.
And the peace and wisdom of God fill all your hearts, that
nothing may rule in you, but the life which stands in the
Lord God. G. F."
When these few lines were read amongst the Friends in
Ireland at their meeting, the power of the Lord seized upon
them all that were in the room.
At Baldock when we went to our inn there were two des
perate fellows fighting so furiously that none durst come
nigh them to part them. But I was moved in the Lord's
power to go to them, and when I had loosed their hands I
held one of them by one hand and the other by the other
hand ; and I showed them the evil of their doings, and
reconciled them one to the other, that they were loving
and very thankful to me, so that people admired at it.
[For more than a year after he was set at liberty by the
Protector, he was engaged in travelling through England,
having meetings in many places. When in Cornwall, he
and two other Friends were arrested by order of Major
Ceely, and sent under a guard of soldiers, who treated them
very roughly, to Lauceston jail. After nine weeks' impris
onment, till the assizes came on, they were brought before
Chief Justice Glyn.J
In the afternoon we were had up again into the court by
jailer and sheriff's men and troopers, who had a mighty
toil to get us through the crowd of people. When we were
in the court waiting to be called, I seeing both the jury
men and such a multitude of others swearing, it grieved

106 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
my life to see that such as professed Christianity should so
openly disobey and break the command of Christ and the
apostle. And I- was moved of the Lord God to give forth
a paper against swearing, which I had about me, to the
grand and petty juries.
This paper passing among them from the jury to the
justices, they presented it to the judge; so that when we
were called before the judge he bid the clerk give me that
paper, and then asked me whether that seditious paper was
mine? I told him if 'they would read it up in open court
that I might hear it, if it was mine I would own it and
stand by it. He would have had me to have taken it, and
looked upon it in my own hand ; but I again desired that
it might be read, that all the country might hear it, and
judge whether there was any sedition in it or no ; for if
there were, I was willing to suffer for it. At last the clerk
of the assize read it with an audible voice that all the
people might hear it; and when he had done I told them
it was my paper and I would own it, and so might they too
except they would deny the Scripture ; for was not this
scripture language and the words and commands of Christ
and the apostle, which all true Christians ought to obey?
Then they let fall that subject, and the judge fell upon us
about our hats again, bidding the jailer take them off,
which he did, and gave them unto us, and we put them on
again. Then we asked the judge and the justices, What
we had lain in prison for these nine weeks, seeing they now
objected nothing to us but about our hats ? And as for put
ting off our hats, I told them, That was the honour which
God would lay in the dust, though they made so much ado
about it ; the honour which is of men, and which men seek

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 107
one of another, and is the mark of unbelievers ; for how
can ye believe, saith Christ, who receive honour one of
another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God
only? And Christ saith, I receive not honour from men ;
and all true Christians should be of his mind. Then the
judge began to make a great speech, how he represented
the Lord Protector's person ; and he had made him lord
chief justice of England, and sent him to come that circuit,
etc. We desired him then that he would do us justice for
our false imprisonment, which we had suffered nine weeks
wrongfully. But instead of that they brought in an in
dictment that they had framed against us ; such a strange
thing and so full of lies that I thought it had been against
some of the thieves : How that we came by force and
arms and in an hostile manner into the court, and were
brought as aforesaid. I told them it was all false ; and
still we cried for justice for our false imprisonment, being
taken up in our journey without cause by Major Ceely.
Then this Peter Ceely spake to the judge, and said, May
it please you my lord, this man (pointing to me) went aside
with me and told me how serviceable I might be for his de
sign; that he could raise forty thousand men at an hour's
warning and involve the nation into blood, and so bring in
King Charles; and I would have aided him out of the
country, but he would not go. And, if it please you my
lord, I have a witness to swear it. And so he called upon
his witness. But the judge not being forward to examine
the witness, I spake to the judge and desired that he would
be pleased to let my mittimus be read in the face of the
court and country, in which my crime was signified for
which I was sent to prison. The judge said it should not

108 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
be read. I said it ought to be, seeing it concerned my lib
erty and my life. The judge said again, It shall not be
read ; but I said, It ought to be read, for if I have done
anything worthy of death or of bonds, let all the country
know it. Then seeing they would not read it, I spake to
one of my fellow-prisoners, Thou hast a copy of it, read
it up, said I. It shall not be read, said the judge ; Jailer,
said he, take him away ; I '11 see whether he or I shall
be master. So I was taken away, and awhile after called
for again. And I still cried to have my mittimus read
up, for that signified the cause of my commitment. Where
fore I again spake to the friend, that was my fellow-pris
oner, and bid him read it up ; and he did read it up, and
the judge, justices, and whole court were silent ; for the
people were eager to hear it; which is as followeth: —
" Peter Ceely, one of the justices of the peace of this
county, to the keeper of his Highnesse's jail at Lanceston
or his lawful deputy in that behalf, greeting.
" I send you herewithal by the bearers hereof the bodies
of Edward Pyot of Bristol and George Fox of Drayton
and Clea, in Leicestershire, and William Salt of London ;
which they pretend to be the places of their habitations ;
who go under the notion of Quakers, and acknowledge
themselves to be such ; who have spread several papers
tending to the disturbance of the public peace, and cannot
render any lawful cause of coming into these parts, being
persons altogether unknown, and having no pass for their
travelling up and down the country, and refusing to give
sureties of. their good behaviour, according to the law in
that behalf provided, and refuse to take the oath of abju-

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 109
ration, etc. These are, therefore, in the name of his High
ness the Lord Protector, to will and command you that
when the bodies of the said Edward Pyot, George Fox,
and William Salt shall be unto you brought, you them re
ceive, and in his Highnesse's prison aforesaid you safely
keep them, until by due course of law they shall be deliv
ered. Hereof fail you not, as you will answer the contrary
at your perils. Given under my hand and seal at St. Ives,
the eighteenth day of January, 1655.
" P. Ceely."
When it was read, I spake thus to the judge and jus
tices : Thou that sayest thou art chief-justice of England
and you that be justices, ye know that if I had put in
sureties I might have gone whether I pleased, and have
carried on the design, if I had one, which Major Ceely
hath charged me with. And if I had spoken those words
to him which he hath here declared, then judge ye whether
bail or mainprize could have been taken in that case.
Then turning my speech to Major Ceely, I said, When or
where did I take thee aside ? Was not thy house full of
rude people, and thou as rude as any of them at our ex
amination, so that I asked for a constable or some other
officer to keep the people civil ? But if thou art my ac
cuser, why sittest thou on the bench ? that is not a place
for thee to sit in, for accusers do not use to sit with the
judge. Thou oughtest to come down and stand by me,
and look me in the face. Besides, I would ask the judge
and justices this question, Whether or no Major Ceely is
not guilty of this treason which he charges against me, in
concealing it so long, as he hath done ? Does he understand
his place either as a soldier or a justice of the peace ? For
10

110 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
he tells you here that I went aside with him and told him
what a design I had in hand, and how serviceable he might
be for my design ; that I could raise forty thousand men
in an hour's time, and bring in King Charles, and involve
the nation into blood. He saith, moreover, he would have
aided me out of the country, but I would not go, and there
fore he committed me to prison for want of sureties for the
good behaviour, as the mittimus declares. Now, do not
you see plainly that Major Ceely is guilty of this plot and
treason that he talks of, and hath made himself a party to
it by desiring me to go out of the country and demanding
bail of me, and not charging me with this pretended treason
till now, nor discovering it? But I deny and abhor his
words, and am innocent of his devilish design. So that
business was let fall ; for the judge saw clear enough that
instead of ensnaring me he had ensnared himself.
Then this Major Ceely got up again and said, If it please
you, my lord, to hear me, this man struck me and gave me
such a blow as I never had in my life. At this I smiled in
my heart, and said, Major Ceely, art thou a justice of
peace and a major of a troop of horse, and tells the judge
here in the face of the court and country that I, who am a
prisoner, struck thee and gave thee such a blow as thou
never hadst the like in thy life? What! art thou not
ashamed ? Prithee, Major Ceely, said I, where did I strike
thee? and who is thy witness for that ? who was by? He
said it was in the castle-green, and that Captain Bradden
was standing by when I struck him. I desired the judge
to let him produce his witness for that. And I ealled
again upon Major Ceely to come down from off the bench,
telling him it was not fit that the accuser should sit as

1655.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. Ill
judge over the accused. Now when I called again for his
witness, he said Captain Bradden was his witness. Then I
said, Speak, Captain Bradden, did'st thou see me give him
such a blow and strike him as he saith ? Captain Bradden
made no answer, but bowed his head towards me. I de
sired him to speak up if he knew any such thing, but he
only bowed his head again. Nay, said I, speak up and let
the court and country hear, and let not bowing of the head
serve the turn. If I have done so, let the law be inflicted
on me ; I fear not sufferings nor death itself; for I am an in
nocent man concerning all his charge. But Captain Brad
den never testified to it. And the judge, finding those
snares would not hold, cried, Take him away, jailer 1 And
then, when we were taken away, he fined us twenty marks
apiece for not putting off our hats, and to be kept in prison
till we paid it, and so sent us back to the jail again.
At night Captain Bradden came to see us, and seven or
eight justices with him, who were very civil to us, and told
us they did believe neither the judge nor any in the court
did believe those charges which Major Ceely had charged
upon me in the face of the country. And Captain Bradden
said Major Ceely had an intent to have taken away my life,
if he could have got another witness. But, said I, Captain
Bradden, why did'st not thou witness for me or against me,
seeing Major Ceely produced thee for a witness that thou
sawest me strike him ? And when I desired thee to speak
either for me or against me, according to what thou sawest
or knewest, thou would'st not speak. Why, said he, when
•Major Ceely and I came by you, as you were walking in
the castle-green, he put off his hat to you and said, How
do you, Mr. Fox, your servant, sir? Then you said to him,

112 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
Major Ceely, take heed of hypocrisy and of a rotten heart ;
for when came I to be thy master and thou my servant ?
Do servants use to cast their masters into prison ? This
was the great blow he meant that you gave him. Then I
called to mind that they walked by us and that he spake
to me as aforesaid, and I spake those words to him before
mentioned ; which hypocrisy and rotten-heartedness he
manifested openly when he complained of this to the judge
in open court and in the face of the country ; and would
have made them all believe that I struck him outwardly,
with my hand.
Now the assize being over, and we settled in prison upon
such a commitment as We were not likely to be soon re
leased, we broke off from giving the jailer seven shillings
a week apiece for our horses and seven shillings a week for
ourselves, and sent our horses out into the country. Upon
which the jailer grew very wicked and devilish, and put
us down into Doomsdale, a nasty, stinking place where they
used to put witches and murderers, after they were con
demned to die. The place was so noisome, that it was ob-'
served few that went in did ever come out again in health ;
for there was no house of office in it, and the excrements
of the prisoners that from time to time had been put there
had not been carried out, as we were told, for many years.
So that it was all like mire, and in some places to the top
of the shoes ; and he would not let us cleanse it, neither
would he let us have beds or straw to lie on. In this man
ner were we fain to stay all night, for we could not sit down,
the place was so full of filthy excrements. And a great.
while he kept us after this manner before he would let us
cleanse it, or suffer us to have any victuals brought in but

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 113
what we got through the grate. One time a lass brought
us a little meat, and he arrested her for breaking his house,
and sued her in the town court for breaking the prison,
and a great deal of trouble he put the young woman to ;
whereby others were so discouraged that we had much ado
to get water or drink or victuals.
By this time the general quarter sessions drew nigh, and
the jailer still carrying himself basely and wickedly to
wards us, we drew up our sufferings and sent it to the ses
sions at Bodmin. Upon the reading of which the justices
gave order that Doomsdale door should be opened, and that
we should have liberty to cleanse it, and to buy our meat
in the town. We sent up a copy also of our sufferings to
the Protector, setting forth how we were taken and com
mitted by Major Ceely, and how we were abused by Cap
tain Keat, and the rest in order. Whereupon the Protec
tor sent down an order to Captain Fox, governor of Pen-
dennis castle, to examine the matter about the soldiers
abusing us and striking me. There were at that time
many of the gentry of the country at the castle, and Cap
tain Keat's kinsman that struck me was sent for before
them and much threatened. They told him that if I
should change my principle, I might take the extremity of
the law against him, and might recover sound damages of
him. Captain Keat also was cheeked for suffering the
prisoners under his charge to be abused. This was of
great service to the country ; for afterwards Friends might
have spoken in any market or steeple-house thereabouts,
and none would meddle with them. I understood that
Hugh Peters, who was one of the Protector's chaplains,
told him they could not do George Fox a greater service
10* H

114 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
for the spreading of his principles in Cornwall than to im
prison him there. And indeed my imprisonment there was
of the Lord and for his service in those parts ; for after the
assizes were over, and it was known we were likely to con
tinue prisoners, several Friends from most parts of the na
tion came into the country to visit us. And those parts of
the west were very dark countries at that time ; but the
Lord's light and truth brake forth and shined over all, and
many were turned from darkness to the light, and from
satan's power unto God. And many were moved to go to
the steeple-houses, and several were sent to prison to us,
and a great convincement there began to be in the country.
Now in Cornwall, Devonshire, Dorsetshire, and Somer-
.setsbire truth began mightily to spread, and many were
turned to Christ Jesus and his free teaching; for many
Friends that came to visit us were drawn forth to declare
the truth in those countries; which made the priests and
professors rage, and they stirred up the magistrates to en
snare Friends. Then they set up watches in the streets
and in the highways, on pretence" of taking up all suspi
cious persons ; under which colour they stopped and took
up those Friends that travelled in and through those coun
tries coming to visit us in prison ; which they did, that the
Friends might not pass up and down in the Lord's service.
But that which they thought to have stopped the truth by,
was the means of spreading it so much the more ; for then
Friends were frequen tly moved to speak to one constable
and t'other officer and to the justices they were brought
before; and this caused the truth to spread the more
amongst them in all their parishes. And when Friends
were got among the watches, it would be a fortnight or

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 115
three weeks before they could get out of them again ; for
no sooner had one constable taken them and carried them
before the justices, and they had discharged them, but
another would take them up and carry them before other
justices; which put the country to a great deal of needless
trouble and charges.
Now, from the sense I had of the snare that was laid,
and mischief intended against the servants of the Lord
in setting up those watches at that time to stop and take
up Friends, it came upon me to give forth the following
lines, as an exhortation and warning to the magistrates: —
"All ye powers ofthe earth, Christ is come to reign and
is among you, and ye know Him not; who doth enlighten
every one of you that are come into the world, that ye all
through Him might believe ; who is the light, who treads
the wine-press alone without the city, whose feet are upon
it. Therefore see all and examine with the light what ye
are ripe for ; for the press is ready for you. . . .
" Now, ye pretend liberty of conscience, yet shall not one
carry a letter to a friend, nor men visit their friends, nor
visit prisoners ; nor carry a book about them, either for
their own use or for their friends ; and y^et Je pretend lib
erty of conscience. Men shall not see their friends ; but
watches are set up against them to catch and stop them ;
and these must be well armed men too, against an innocent
people, that have not so much as a stick in their hands,
who are in a scorn called Quakers. Now these who set
up the watches against them whom they in scorn call
Quakers, it is, because they confess and witness the true
light, that lighteth every one that cometh into the world,
amongst people as they pass through the country or among

116 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
their friends. This is the dangerous doctrine which the
watchmen are set up against, to subdue error, as they call
it; which is the light that doth enlighten every man that
cometh into the world, Him by whom the world was made;
who was glorified with the Father before the world began.
Therefore, this is the word of the Lord God to you, and a
charge to, you all, in the presence of the living God of
heaven and earth ; every man of you being enlightened
with a light that cometh from Christ, the Saviour of
peoples' souls ; from whom the light cometh that en
lightens you ; to the light all take heed, that with it you
may all see Christ, from whom the light cometh — you may
all see Him to be your Saviour, by whom the world was
made, who saith, Learn of me. But if ye hate this light
which Christ hath enlightened you withal, ye hate Christ.
Remember, you are warned in your lifetime ; for this is
your way to salvation, the light, if you walk in it. And
this is yrour condemnation, the light, if you reject and hate
it. And you can never come to Christ, the second priest,
unless you come to the light which the second priest hath
enlightened you withal."
About this time I was moved to give forth a paper to
Friends in the ministry, a part of which follows : —
"Friends: — In the power of life and wisdom and dread
of the Lord God of life and heaven and earth dwell, that
in the wisdom of God over all ye may be preserved, and
be a terror to all the adversaries of God, and a dread, an
swering that of God in them all, spreading the truth abroad,
awakening the witness, confounding the deceit, gathering
up out of transgression into the life, the covenant of light
and peace with God. Let all nations hear the sound by

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 117
word or writing. Spare no place, spare no tongue nor pen;
but be obedient to the Lord God. Go through the work,
and be valiant for the truth upon earth ; tread and trample
all that is contrary under. Ye have the power, do not
abuse it ; and strength and presence of the Lord, eye it,
and the wisdom ; that with it you may all be ordered to
the glory of the Lord God.
" Bring all into the worship of God. Plow up the fal
low ground ; thresh and get out the corn ; that the seed,
the wheat, may be gathered into the barn ; that to the be
ginning all people may come, to Christ, that was before the
world was made. Be patterns, be examples in all coun
tries, places, islands, nations, wherever you come ; that
your carriage and life may preach among all sorts of
people, and to them ; then you will come to walk cheer
fully over the world, answering that of God in every one ;
whereby in them ye may be a blessing, and make the wit
ness of God in them to bless you ; then to the Lord God
you will be a sweet savour and a blessing."
While I was in prison in Lanceston, there was a Friend
went to Oliver Cromwell and offered himself body for body
to lie in Doomsdale prison for me, or in my stead, if he
would take him and let me go at liberty. Which thing so
struck him, that he said to his great men and council, Which
of you would do so much for me if I were in the same con
dition ? And though he did not accept of the Friend's
proffer, but said he could not do it, for that it was contrary
to law, yet, however, the truth thereby came mightily over
him. A good while after this, he sent down Major-General
Desborow, pretending to set us at liberty. And when he
came he proffered us, if we would say we would go home

118 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
and preach no more we should have our liberty ; but we
could not promise him so. Then he urged that we should
promise to go home if the Lord permit. Whereupon Ed
ward Pyot writ him a letter, [in which he says : — ]
" Although we cannot covenant or condition to go forth
of these parts, or to do this or that thing if the Lord per
mit, (for that were to do the will of man by God's permis
sion) yet 't is like we may pass forth of these parts in the
liberty of the will of God as we- may be severally moved
and guided by the pure power, and not of necessity."
[Some time afterwards George Fox wrote him a letter,
in which he says : — ]
" To say, We will if the Lord permit, in a case of buy
ing and selling to get gain, if the intent be so to do, may
be done ; but we standing in the power of God to do his
will, and to stand out of man's will, if man propound we
shall have our liberty, if we will say we will go to our out
ward being if the Lord permit, if it be the will of God . . .
when we know that the will of God is, we shall go to
speak at some other place ; here we cannot say these words
truly. . . . And we who are moved of the Lord to go to any
other place, we standing in his will, and being moved by
his power, which comprehends all things and is not to be
limited, we shall do his will, which we are commanded to
do. So the Lord God open your understandings, that you
may see this great power of the Lord . . . that ye may not
withstand it in our Friends that are come into the power
of God, and to God, and know Him . . . who is the power of
God, who doth enlighten every man that cometh into the
world. Now our Friends being come to this light which
cometh from Christ, ... we have received wisdom and power

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 119
from Him. ... If thou send a liberate and set us free, we
shall not stay in prison ; for Israel is to go out free, whose
freedom is purchased by the power of God and the blood
of Jesus. But who goeth out of the power of God loseth
his freedom."
We understood afterwards that he left the business to
Colonel Bennet, who had the command of the gaol. For some
time after Bennet would have set us at liberty, if we would
have paid his jailer's fees ; but we told him we could give
the jailer no fees, for we were innocent sufferers. At last
the power of the Lord came so over him that he freely set
us at liberty.
We came through the countries to Exeter, where many
Friends were in prison, and amongst the rest James Nayler.
For a little before the time that we were set at liberty, James
run out into imagination and a company with him, and they
raised up a great darkness in the nation. He was coming
to Lanceston to see me, but was stopped by the way and
imprisoned at Exeter. That night that we came to Ex
eter I spake with James Nayler, for I saw he was out and
wrong, and so was his company. The next day being the
First day of the week, we went to the prison to visit the
prisoners, and had a meeting with them in the prison ; but
James Nayler and some of them could not stay the meet
ing. The next day I spake to James Nayler again, and he
slighted what I said, and was dark and much out ; yet he
would have come and kissed me. But I said, since he had
turned against the power of God, I could not receive his
shew of kindness. So the Lord God moved me to slight
him, and to set the power of God over him. So after I had
been warring with the world, there was now a wicked spirit

120 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
risen up amongst Friends to war against. But he came to
see his outgoing and to condemn it, and after some time he
returned to truth again, as in the printed relation of his
repentance, condemnation, and recovery may be more fully
seen. On the First day morning I went to the meeting at
Broadmead, at Bristol, and a great meeting there was and
quiet. Notice was given of a meeting to be in the after
noon in the orchard. There was at Bristol a rude Baptist,
named Paul Gwin, who had used before to make great dis
turbance in our meetings, being encouraged and set on by
the mayor, who, as it was reported, would sometimes give
him his dinner to encourage him. And such multitudes of
rude people would he gather after him, that it was thought
there had been sometimes ten thousand people at our meet
ing in the orchard. As I was going along into the orchard
the people told me, That Paul Gwin, the rude, jangling
Baptist was going to the meeting. But I bid them never
heed, it was nothing to me who went to it. When I was
come into the orchard, I stood upon the stone that Friends
used to stand on when they spake, and I was moved of the
Lord to put off my hat and to stand a pretty while ; and let
the people look at me ; for some thousands of people were
there. While I thus stood silent, this rude Baptist began
to find fault with my hair; but I said nothing to him.
Then he run on into words, and at last, Ye wise men of
Bristol, said he, I strange at you that you will stand here
and hear a man speak and affirm that which he cannot
make good. Then the Lord opened my mouth (for as yet
I had not spoken a word), and I asked the people whether
they ever heard me speak before, or ever saw me before.

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 121
And I bid them take notice what kind of a man this was
amongst them that should so impudently say that I spake
and affirmed that which I could not make good ; and yet
neither he nor they ever heard me or saw me before.
Therefore that was a lying, envious, malicious spirit that
spake in him, and it was of the devil and not of God.
Therefore I charged him in the dread and power of the
Lord to be silent. And the mighty power of God came
over him, and all his company. And then a glorious, peace
able meeting we had, and the word of life was divided
amongst them, and they were turned from the darkness to
the light and to Jesus their Saviour. And the Scriptures
were largely opened to them, and the traditions and rudi
ments and ways and doctrines of men were laid open be
fore the people, which they had been in ; and they were
turned to the light of Christ, that with it they might see
them, and see Him to lead them out of them. I opened
also to them the types and figures and shadows of Christ
in the time of the law, and showed them that Christ was
come, and had ended the types and shadows and tithes and
oaths, and put down swearing, and had set yea and nay
instead of it, and a free ministry ; for He was now come to
teach people himself, and his heavenly day was springing
from on high. So for many hours did I declare the word
of life amongst them in the eternal power of God, that by
Him they might come up into the beginning, and be rec
onciled to Him. And having turned them to the Spirit
of God in themselves, that would lead into all truth, I was
moved to pray in the mighty power of God, and the Lord's
power came over all. But when I had done, this fellow
began to babble again ; and John Audland was moved to
11

122 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
bid him repent and fear God. So his own people and fol
lowers being ashamed of him, he passed away, and never
came again to disturb the meeting. And the meeting brake
up quietly, and the Lord's power and glory shined over all.
A blessed day it was, and the Lord had the praise.
On the First day following, we went to Nathaniel Crips,
his house, who had been a justice of peace in Wiltshire, where
it was supposed there were between two and three thousand
people at a meeting, and all was quiet. And the mighty
power of God was manifest ; and people were turned to
the grace and truth in their hearts, that came by Jesus
Christ, which would teach them to deny all ungodliness
and worldly lusts, and to live soberly and godly in this
present world. So that every man and woman might know
the grace of God, which had appeared to all men, and
which was saving, and sufficient to bring their salvation.
This was to be their teacher, the grace of God, which
would teach them how to live, what to do, and what to
deny ; and would season their words and establish their
hearts. And this was a free teacher to every one of them ;
so that they might come to be heirs of this grace, and of
Christ by whom it came, who hath ended the prophets and
the priests that took tithes and the Jewish temple. And as
for these hireling priests that take tithes now, and their
temples (which priests were made at schools and colleges
of man's setting up, and not by Christ) they, with all their
inventions, were to be denied. For the apostles denied the
true priesthood and temple which God had commanded,
after Christ had put an end thereto. So the Scriptures
and the truths therein contained were largely opened, and
the people turned to the Spirit of God in their hearts, that

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 123
by it they might be led into all truth, and understand the
Scriptures, and know God and Christ, and come to have
unity with them and one with another in the same Spirit.
And the people went away generally satisfied, and were
glad that they were turned to Christ Jesus, their teacher
and Saviour.
We rode to London. And when we came near Hide-
park we saw a great concourse of people, and looking
towards them we espied the Protector coming in his coach.
Whereupon I rode up to his coach-side, and some of his
life-guard would have put me away, but he forbade them.
So I rode down by his coach-side with him, declaring what
the Lord gave me to say unto him of his condition, and of
the sufferings of Friends in the nation, showing him how
coutrary this persecution was to Christ and his apostles,
and to Christianity. When we were come to James' park
gate, I left him, and at parting he desired me to come to his
house. The next day one of his wife's maids, whose name
was Mary Sanders, came up to me at my lodging and said,
her master came to her and told her he would tell her some
good news. And when she asked him what it was, he told
her George Fox was come to town. She replied that was
good news indeed (for she was one that had received truth),
but she said she could hardly believe him till he told her
how I met him and rode from Hide-park down to James'
park with him.
After a little time Edward Pyot and I went to White
hall; and when we came before him there was one called
Dr. Owen, vice-chancellor of Oxford with him. We were
moved to speak to Oliver Cromwell concerning the suffer
ings of Friends, and laid them before him ; and directed

124 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
him to the light of Christ, who had enlightened every man
that, cometh into the world. And he said it was a natural
light, but we showed him the contrary, and manifested that
it was divine and spiritual, proceeding from Christ, the
spiritual and heavenly man ; and that which was called the
life in Christ the word, was called the light in us. The
power of the Lord God arose in me, and I was moved in it
to bid him lay down his crown at the feet of Jesus. Several
times I spake to him to the same effect. Now I was stand
ing by the table, and he came and sate upon the table's side
by me, and said he would be as high as I was ; and so con
tinued speaking against the light of Christ Jesus, and went
his way in a light manner. But the Lord's power came
over him ; so that when he came to his wife and other com
pany he said, I never parted so from them before ; for he
was judged in himself.
After he had left us, as we were going out, many of his
great persons came about us, and one of them began to
speak against the light and against the truth, and I was
made to slight him for speaking so lightly of the things of
God. Whereupon one of them told me he was the major-
general of Northamptonshire. What! said I, our old per
secutor that has persecuted and sent so many of our friends
to prison, and is a shame to Christianity and religion ! I
am glad I have met with thee, said I. And so I was moved
to speak sharply to him of his unchristian carriages, and
he slunk away ; for he had been a cruel persecutor in North
amptonshire. After I was released out of Lanceston jail, I was moved
of the Lord to travel over most parts of the nation, the
truth being now spread and finely planted in most places;

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 125
that I might answer and remove out of the minds of people
some objections, which the envious priests and professors
had raised and spread abroad concerning us. [Among
others,] that the Quakers denied the sacrament (as they
called it) of bread and wine, which, they said, they were
to take and do in remembrance of Christ to the end of the
world. Christ said, Do this in remembrance of me. He
did not tell them how oft they should do it, or how long;
neither did He enjoin them to do it always, as long as they
lived, or that all believers in Him should do it to the world's
end. The apostle Paul, who was not converted till after
Christ's death, tells the Corinthians, That he had received
of the Lord that which he delivered unto them concerning
this matter. And he relates Christ's words concerning the
cup thus : This do ye as oft as ye drink it in remembrance
of me. And himself adds, For as often as ye do eat this
bread and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till
he come. So according to what the apostle here delivers,
neither Christ nor he did injoin people to do this always,
but leaves it to their liberty, as oft as ye drink it, etc.
Now the Jews did use to take a cup, and to break bread,
and divide it among them in their feasts, as may be seen in
the Jewish antiquities; so that the breaking of bread and
drinking of wine were Jewish rites, which were not to last
always. And as the apostle said, As oft as ye do eat this
bread and drink this cup ye do show forth the Lord's death
till He come. So Christ had said before, That He was
the bread of life which came down from heaven, and that
He would come and dwell in them ; which the apostles did
witness fulfilled, and exhorted others to seek for that which
comes down from above. But the outward bread and wine
11*

126 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
and water are not from above but from below. Now ye
that eat and drink this outward bread and wine in remem
brance of Christ's death, and have your fellowships in that,
will ye come no nearer to Christ's death than to take bread
and wine in remembrance of his death ? After ye have
eaten in remembrance of his death ye must come into his
death, and die with Him as the apostles did if ye will live
with Him. And this is a nearer and further state, to be
with Him in the fellowship of his death, than only to take
bread and wine in remembrance of his death. You must
have a fellowship with Christ in his sufferings; if ye will
reign with Him ye must suffer with Him ; if ye will live
with Him ye must die with Him ; and if ye die with Him
ye must be buried with Him ; and being buried with Him
in the true baptism ye also rise with Him. Then having
suffered with Him, died with Him, and been buried with
Him, if ye are risen with Christ seek those things which
are above where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God.
Eat the bread which comes down from above, which is not
outward bread ; and drink the cup of salvation, which He
gives in his kingdom, which is not outward wine. And
then there will be not a looking at the things that are seen
(as outward bread and wine and water are) ; for, as says
the apostle, The things that are seen are temporal ; but the
things that are not seen are eternal. So the fellowship that
stands in the use of bread, wine, water, circumcision, out
ward temple, and things seen, will have an end. But the
fellowship which stands in the gospel, the power of God
which was before the devil was, and which brings life and
immortality to light, by which people may see over the
devil that has darkened them ; this fellowship is eternal

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 127
and will stand. Aud all that are in it do seek that which
is heavenly and eternal, which comes down from above,
aud are settled in the eternal mystery of the fellowship of
the gospel, which is hid from all eyes that look only at vis
ible things. And the apostle told the Corinthians, who
were in disorder about water, bread, and wine, that he de
sired to know nothing amongst them but Jesus Christ and
Him crucified.
And as things were thus opened, people came to see over
them and through them, and to have their minds settled
upon the Lord Jesus Christ their free teacher ; which was
the service for which I was moved to travel over the na
tion after my imprisonment in Lanceston jail. For in
this year the Lord's truth was finely planted over the na
tion, and many thousands were turned to the Lord; inso
much that there were seldom fewer than one thousand in
prison in this nation for truth's testimony.
Now after I had visited most parts of the nation and
was come back to Loudon again, finding that evil spirit at
work which had drawn J. N. and his followers out from
truth, to run Friends into heats upon him, I writ a short
epistle to Friends: —
..." Go not forth to the aggravating part, to strive with
it out of the power of God ; lest ye hurt yourselves, and run
into the same nature, out of the life. For patience must
get the victory . . . For that which reacheth to the aggravat
ing part without life sets up the aggravating part, and
breeds confusion; and hath a life in outward strife, but
reacheth not to the witness of God in every one, through
which they might come into peace and covenant with God
and fellowship one with another. Therefore that which

128 PASSAGES FROM [1656.
reacheth this witness of God in yourselves and in others,
is the life and light, which will outlast all, and is over all,
and will overcome all. And therefore in the seed of life
live, which bruiseth the seed of death.
" G. F."
And inasmuch as about this time many mouths were
opened in our meetings to declare the goodness of the
Lord, and some that were young and tender in the truth
would sometimes utter a few words in thanksgiving and
praises to God ; that no disorder might arise from thence
in our meetings, I was moved to write an epistle to Friends
by way of advice in that matter. And thus it was : —
" All my dear Friends in the noble seed of God, and who
have known his power, life, and presence among you, let
it be your joy to hear or see the springs of life break forth
in any, through which ye have all unity in the same, feel
ing life and power. And above all things take heed of
judging any one openly in your meetings, except they be
openly prophane or rebellious, such as be out of the truth ;
that by the power, life, and wisdom ye may stand over
them, and by it answer the witness of God in the world,
that such whom you bear your testimony against is none
of you. So that therein the truth may stand clear and
single. But such as are tender, if they should be moved
to bubble forth a few words and speak in the seed and
Lamb's power, suffer and bear that, that is, the tender.
And if they should go beyond their measure, bear it in
the meeting for peace and order's sake, and that the spirits
of the world be not moved against you. But when the
meeting is done, then if any be moved to speak to them,
between you and them, one or two of you that feel it in the

1656.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 129
life, do it in the love and wisdom that is pure and gentle
from above ; for the love is that which doth edify, and bear
all things, and suffers long, aud doth fulfil the law. So in
this ye have order and edification, ye have wisdom to pre
serve you all wise and in patience; which takes away the
occasion of stumbling the weak, and the occasion of the
spirits of the world to get up. But in the royal seed, the
heavy stone, ye keep down all that is wrong, and by it
answer that of God in all, and keep down the bad. For
ye will hear, see, and feel the power of God preaching, as
your faith is all in it (when ye do not hear words) to bind,
to chain, to limit, to frustrate ; that nothing shall rise nor
come forth but what is in the power ; for with that ye will
hold back and with that ye will let up, and open every
spring, plant, and spark, in which will be your joy and
refreshment (as I said before) in the power of God." . . .
Having staid some time in London, and visited the meet
ings of Friends in and about the city, and cleared myself
of what services the Lord had at that time laid upon me
there, I left the town. We travelled on through the coun
try till we came to Exeter, and there, at the sign of the
Seven Stars, an inn at the bridge foot, we had a general
meeting of Friends out of Cornwall and Devonshire, to
which came Humphry Lower and Thomas Lower, and
John Ellis from the Land's end, and Henry Pollexsen, and
Friends from Plymouth, Elizabeth Trelawny, and divers
other Friends. A blessed, heavenly meeting we had, and
the Lord's everlasting power came over all, in which I saw
and said, That the Lord's power had surrounded this na
tion round about as with a wall and bulwark ; and his seed
reached from sea to sea. And Friends were established in
I

130 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
the everlasting seed of life, Christ Jesus, their life, rock,
teacher, and shepherd.
We passed still on through the countries, having meet
ings and gathering people in the name of Christ, their heav
enly teacher. We went to a great meeting in a steeple-
house yard, where was a priest, and Walter Jenkin who
had been a justice, and another justice; and a blessed,
glorious meeting we had. And there being many profess
ors, I was moved of the Lord to open the Scriptures to
them, and to answer the objections which they stuck at in
their profession (for I knew them very well), and to turn
them to Christ, who had enlightened them ; with which
light they might see their sins and trespasses they had been
dead in, and their Savionr, Him that came to redeem them
out of them, who was to be their way to God, the truth and
the life to them, and their priest made higher than the
heavens, so that they might come to sit under his teaching.
A peaceable meeting we had, and many were convinced and
settled in the truth that day. After the meeting was over,
I went with Walter Jenkin to the other justice's house, and
he said unto me, You have this day given great satisfaction
to the people, and answered all the objections that were in
their minds. For the people had the Scriptures, but they
were not turned to the Spirit which should let them see that
which gave them forth, the Spirit of God, which is the key
to open them.
We passed up into Wales through Montgomeryshire, and
so into Radnorshire, where there was a meeting like a
leaguer for multitudes. I walked a little aside whilst the
people were gathering, and there came to me John ap John,
a Welchman, whom I spake to, to go up to the people ; and

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 131
if he had anything upon him from the Lord to speak to
them, he might speak to them in Welch, and thereby
gather them more together. Then came Morgan Watkins
to me, who was then become loving to Friends, and said
he, The people lie like a leaguer, and the gentry of the
country is come in. I bade him go up also, and leave me ;
for I had a great travel upon me for the salvation of the
people. When they were well gathered together, I passed
up into the meeting and stood upon a chair about three
hours. And I stood a pretty while before I began to speak.
After some time I felt the power of the Lord went over the
whole assembly ; and the Lord's everlasting life and truth
shined over all ; and the Scriptures were opened to them,
and the objections they had in their minds were answered.
And they were, every one, directed to the light of Christ,
the heavenly man ; that by it they might all see their sins,
and Christ Jesus to be their Saviour, their Redeemer, their
mediator, and come to feed upon Him, the bread of life
from heaven. Many were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ
and to his free teaching that day, and all were bowed down
under the power of God ; so that, though the multitude
was so great that many sate on horseback to hear, there
was no opposition made by any. And a priest sate with
his wife on horseback and heard attentively, and made no
objection. But the people parted peaceably and quietly,
with great satisfaction ; many of them saying, They never
heard such a sermon before and the Scriptures so opened.
And the Lord had the praise of all, for many were turned
to Him that day.
From this place I travelled on in Wales, having several
meetings as I went, till I came to Tenby, where, as I rode

132 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
up the street, a justice of peace came out of his house and
desired me to alight and stay at his house, and I did so.
On the First day the mayor and his wife and several others
of the chief of the town came in about the tenth hour, and
stayed all the time of the meeting ; and a glorious meeting
it was. John ap John, being then with me, left the meet
ing and went to the steeple-house ; and the governor cast
him into prison. On the second day morning the governor
sent one of his officers to the justice's house to fetch me,
which grieved the mayor and .the justice ; for they were
both with me in the justice's house when the officer came.
So the mayor and the justice went up to the governor
before me, and a while after I went up with the officer.
When I came in I said, Peace be unto this house. And
before the governor could examine me I asked him, Why
he did cast my friend into prison ? He said, For standing
with his hat on in the church. I said, Had not the priest
two caps on his head, a black one and a white one? aud
cut off the brims of the hat, and then my friend would
have but one, and the brims of the hat were but to defend
him from weather. These-are frivolous things, said the
governor. Why then, said I, dost thou cast my friend into
prison for such frivolous things ? Then he asked whether
I owned election and reprobation ? Yes, said I, and thou
art in the reprobation. At that he was in a rage, and said
he would send me to prison till I proved it. But I told
him I would prove that quickly if he would confess truth.
Then I asked him whether wrath, fury, and rage, and per
secution were not marks of reprobation ? for he that was
born of the flesh persecuted him that was born of the
spirit ; but Christ and his disciples never persecuted nor

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 133
imprisoned any. Then he fairly confessed that he had too
much wrath, hate, and passion in him. And I told him,
Esau was up in him, the first birth ; not Jacob, the second
birth. The Lord's power so reached the man and came
over him that he confessed to truth ; and the other justice
came and shook me kindly by the hand.
As I was passing away, I was moved to speak to the
governor again ; and he invited me to dinner with him,
and set my friend at liberty. I went back to the other
justice's house. And after some time the mayor and his
wife, and the justice and his wife, and divers other Friends
of the town went about half a mile out of the town with us
to the water-side, when we went away; and there, when
we parted from them, I was moved of the Lord to kneel
down with them and pray to the Lord to preserve them.
So after I had recommended them to the Lord Jesus Christ,
their Saviour and free teacher, we passed away in the Lord's
power ; and the Lord had the glory. And there is a meet
ing continues in that town to this day.
As we travelled in Wales we came to an hill, which the
people of the country say is two or three miles high ; from
the side of this hill I could see a great way. And I was
moved to set my face several ways, and to sound the day
of the Lord there. And I told John ap John (a faithful
Welsh minister) in what places God would raise up a
people to himself to sit under his own teaching. Those
places he took notice of, and since there hath a great
people arisen in those places. The like I have been moved
to do in many other places and countries, which have been
rude places, and yet I have been moved to declare that the
Lord had a seed in those places ; and afterwards there hath
12

134 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
been a brave people raised up in the covenant of God, and
gathered in the name of Jesus, where they have salvation
and free teaching.
From this hill we came down to a place called Dolegelle,
and we went to an inn ; and John ap John declared through
the streets, and the town's people rose and gathered about
him. And there being two Independent priests in the town
they both came out and discoursed with him both together.
I went up to them, and, finding them speaking in Welsh,
I asked them, What was the subject they spake upon, and
why they were not more moderate and spake one by one ?
For the things of God, I told them, were weighty, and
they should speak of them with fear and reverence. Then
I desired them to speak in English, that I might discourse
with them ; and they did so. Now they affirmed, That the
light, which John came to bear witness of, was a created,
natural, made light. But I took the Bible and showed
them (as I had done to others before), That the natural
lights, which were made and created, were the sun, moon,
and stars ; but this light, which John bare witness to, and
which he called the true light, that lighteth every man that
cometh into the world, is the life in Christ the Word, by
which all things were made and created. The same that
is called the life in Christ is called the light in man ; and
this is an heavenly, divine light which lets men see their
evil words and deeds, and shows them all their sins ; and
(if they would attend unto it) would bring them to Christ
(from whom it comes) that they might knOw Him to save them
from their sin, and to blot it out. This light, I told them,
shined in the darkness in their hearts, and the darkness
in them could not comprehend it ; but in those hearts where

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 135
God had commanded it to shine out of darkness it gave
unto such the knowledge of the glory of God, in the face
of Christ Jesus, their Saviour. Then I opened the Scrip
tures largely to them, and turned to the Spirit of God in
their hearts, which would reveal the mysteries in the Scrip
tures to them, and would lead them into all the truth there
of as they became subject thereunto. I directed them to
that which would give every one of them the knowledge
of Christ, who died for them, that He might be their way
to God, and might make peace betwixt God and them.
The people were attentive, and I spake to John ap John to
stand up and speak it in Welsh to them, which he did ;
and they generally received it, and with hands lifted up
blessed and praised God. The priests' mouths were stopped
so that they were quiet all the while ; for I had brought
them to be sober at the first by telling them, That when
they speak of the things of God and of Christ they should
speak with fear and reverence. Thus the meeting brake
up in peace in the street ; and many of the people accom
panied us to our inn and rejoiced in the truth that had
been declared unto them, that they were turned to the light
and spirit in themselves by which they might see their sin
and know salvation from it. And when we went out of
the town, the people were so affected that they lifted up
their hands and blessed the Lord for our coming. A pre
cious seed the Lord hath thereaways, and a great people
in those parts is since gathered to the Lord Jesus Christ
to sit down under his free teaching, and have suffered
much for Him.
I was moved to give forth the following epistle to Friends

136 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
to stir them up to be bold and valiant for the truth, and to
encourage them in their sufferings for it :
" All friends and brethren everywhere, Now is the day
of your trial, and now is the time for you to be val
iant, and to see that the testimony of the Lord doth not
fall. For now is the day of exercise of your gifts, of your
patience, and of your faith. Now is the time to be armed
with patience, with the light and with the righteousness,
and with the helmet of salvation. And now is the trial
of the slothful servant who hides his talent and will judge
Christ hard. Now, happy are they that can say, The earth
is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof, and He gives the in
crease ; and therefore, who takes it from you ? Is it not
the Lord still that suffers it? For the Lord can try you,
as-He did Job, whom He made rich, whom He made poor,
and whom he made rich again, who still kept his integrity
in all conditions. So learn Paul's lesson, In all states to
be content; and have his faith, That nothing is able to
separate us from the love of God, which we have in Christ
Jesus. . . So keep your tabernacles, that there ye may see
the glory of the Lord appear at the doors thereof. And
be faithful ; for ye see what the worthies and valiants of
the Lord did attain unto by faith. . . And in this neither
powers, principalities, nor thrones, dominions nor angels,
nor things present, nor things to come, nor heights, nor
depths, nor death, mockings, nor spoiling of goods, nor
prisons, nor fetters were able to separate them from the
love of God which they had in Christ Jesus. And, friends,
quench not the Spirit, nor despise prophesying, where it
moves, neither hinder the babes and sucklings from crying,
Hosannah; for out of their mouths will God ordain strength.

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. i 137
There were some in Christ's day that were against such,
whom He reproved ; and there were some in Moses his day
who would have stopped the prophets in the camp, whom
Moses reproved, and said in way of encouragement to them,
Would God that all the Lord's people were prophets ! So
I say now to you. Therefore ye that stop it in yourselves,
do not quench it in others, neither in babe nor suckling ;
for the Lord hears the cries of the needy, and the sighs and
groans of the poor. Judge not that, nor the sighs and
groans of the spirit which cannot be uttered, lest ye judge
prayer ; for prayer as well lies in sighs and groans to the
Lord as otherwise. So let not the sons and daughters nor
the handmaidens be stopped in their prophesyings, nor the
young men in their visions, nor the old men in their dreams;
but let the Lord be glorified in and through all, who is over
all, God blessed forever ! So that every one may improve
their talents, and every one exercise their gifts, and every
one speak as the Spirit gives them utterance. Thus every
one may minister, as he hath received the grace, as a good
steward to him that hath given it him, so that all plants
may bud and bring forth fruit to the glory of God ; for the
manifestation of the Spirit is given to every one to profit
withal. So see that every one hath profited in heavenly
things ; male and female look into your own vineyards and
see what fruit ye bear to God ; look into your own houses,
see how they are decked and trimmed, and see what odors,
myrrh, and frankincense ye have therein, and what a smell
and savour ye have to ascend to God, that He may be glori
fied. So bring your deeds all to the light, which ye are
taught to believe in by Christ, your head, the heavenly
man, and see how they are wrought in God. And every
12*

138 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
male and female, let Christ dwell in your hearts by faith
(Christ in the male and in the female) ; and let your
mouths be opened to the glory of God the Father, that He
may rule and reign in you. We must not have Christ
Jesus, the Lord of life, put any more in a stable amongst
the horses and asses ; but He must now have the best cham
ber, the heart, and the rude, debauched spirit must be
turned out. Therefore let Him reign whose right it is, who
was conceived by the Holy Ghost, by which Holy Ghost ye
call him Lord, in which Holy Ghost ye pray, and by which
Holy Ghost ye have comfort and fellowship with the Son
and with the Father. . .
" And, Friends, be careful how ye set your feet among the
tender plants that are springing up out of God's earth, lest
ye do tread upon them, and hurt them, and bruise them, or
crush them in God's vineyard."
I travelled on northwards, visiting Friends' meetings as
I went, till I came to Stricklandhead, where I had a great
meeting. And most of the gentry of that country being
gathered to an horse-race not far off from the meeting, I
was moved to go and declare the truth unto them.
I passed from hence to a general meeting at Langlands
in Cumberland, which was very large ; for most of the
people had so forsaken the priests that the steeple-houses
in some places stood empty. And John Wilkinson, a
preacher that I have often named before, who had three
steeple-houses, had so few hearers left that, giving over
preaching in the steeple-houses, he first set up a meeting
in his house, and preached there to them that were left.
Afterwards he set up a silent meeting (like Friends), to
which came a few ; for most of his hearers were come off

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 139
to Friends. Thus he held on till he had not past half a
dozen left, the rest still forsaking him and coming away to
Friends. At last, when he had so very few left, he would come
to Pardsey-Crag (where Friends had a meeting of several
huudreds of people, who were all come to sit under the
Lord Jesus Christ's teaching), and he would walk about
the meeting on the First days like a man that went about the
commons to look for sheep. Now, during this time I came
to this Pardsey-Crag meeting, and he, with three or four
of his followers that were yet left to him, came to the meet
ing that day, and they were all thoroughly convinced.
After the meeting was done Priest Wilkinson asked me two
or three questions, which I answered him to his satisfaction ;
and from that time he came amongst Friends to their meet
ings and became an able minister, and preached the Gospel
freely, and turned many to Christ's free teaching. And
after he had continued many years in the free ministry of
Christ Jesus, he died in the year 1675.
I had for some time felt drawings on my spirit to go into
Scotland, and had sent to one Colonel William Osborn, of
Scotland, desiring him to come and meet me ; and he, with
some others with him, were come out of Scotland to this
meeting. So after the meeting was over (which, he said,
was the most glorious meeting that ever he saw in his life)
I passed with him and those others that were with him into
Scotland, having Robert Widders with me, who was a
thundering man against hypocrisy and deceit and the rot
tenness of the priests.
Many of the Scotch priests, being greatly disturbed at
the spreading of truth and loss of their hearers there
by, were gone up to Edinburgh to petition the Council

140 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
against me. An officer belonging to the Council came to
me and brought me the following order:
Thursday, the 8th of October, 1657, at his Highness's Coun
cil in Scotland.
Ordered,
That George Fox do appear before the Council on Tues
day, the 13th of October next, in the forenoon.
E. Downing, Clerk of the Council.
When the time came I appeared. When I was come in
and had stood awhile and they said nothing to me, I was
moved of the Lord to say, Peace be amongst you, and wait
in the fear of God, that ye may receive his wisdom from
above, by which all things were made and created, that by
it ye may all be ordered, and may order all things under
your hands to God's glory. After I had done speaking
they asked me, What was the occasion of my coming into
that nation ? I told them, I came to visit the seed of God
which had long lain in bondage under corruption ; and the
intent of my coming was that in all the nation that did
profess the Scriptures, the words of Christ, and of the
prophets and apostles, might come to the light, Spirit, and
power which they were in who gave them forth, that so in
and by the Spirit they might understand the Scriptures,
and know Christ and God aright, and have fellowship with
them and one with another. They bid me withdraw," and
the doorkeeper took me by the hand and led me forth. In
a little time they sent for me again and told me, I must
depart the nation of Scotland by that day seven-night. I
asked them, Why? What had I done? What was my
transgression that they passed such a sentence upon me to
depart out of the nation ? They told me, They would not

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 141
dispute with me. Then I desired them to hear what I had
to say to them ; but they said, They would not hear me.
I told them Pharaoh heard Moses and Aaron, and yet he
was an heathen, and no Christian ; and Herod heard John
Baptist : and they should not be worse than these. But
they cried, Withdraw, withdraw. Whereupon the door
keeper took me again by the hand and led me out. Then
I returned to my inn and continued still in Edinburgh,
visiting Friends there and thereabouts, and strengthening
them in the Lord.
After I had spent some time among Friends at Edinburgh
and thereabouts I passed from thence to Heads again, where
Friends had been in great sufferings ; for the Presbyterian
priests had excommunicated them and given charge, That
none should buy or sell with them, nor eat nor drink with
them. So they could neither sell their commodities nor
buy what they wanted, which made it go very hard with
some of them.
We passed through several other places in the country
till we came to Johnstons, where were several Baptists that
were very bitter, and came, in a rage, to dispute with us :
vain janglers and disputers indeed they were. And when
they could not prevail by disputing they went and informed
the Governor against us, and next morning they raised a
whole company of foot and banished me, and Alexander
Parker, and James Lancaster, and Robert Widders out of
the town. As they guarded us through the town James
Lancaster was moved to sing with a melodious sound in
the power of God, and I was moved to proclaim the day
of the Lord and preach the everlasting Gospel to the
people.

142 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
Being thus thrust out of Johnstons we went to another
market-town. Alexander Parker went up and stood upon
the market cross with a Bible in his hand, and declared
the truth amongst the soldiers and market people, but the
Scots, being a dark, carnal people, gave little heed, nor
hardly took notice what was said. After awhile I was
moved of the Lord God to stand up at the cross, and to
declare with a loud voice the everlasting truth and the day
of the Lord that was coming upon all sin and wickedness.
And the people were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ, who
died for them, and had enlightened them, that with his
light they might all see their evil deeds, and be saved from
their sins by Him, and might come to know Him to be their
teacher. But if they would not receive Christ, and own
Him, it was told them that this light which came from Him
would be their condemnation.
At Leith the inn-keeper told me, That the Council had
granted forth warrants to apprehend me, because I was
not gone out of the nation after the seven days were .ex
pired, that they had ordered me to depart the nation in ;
several friendly people also came and told me the same. To
whom I said, What do ye tell me of their warrants against
me? If there were a cart-load of them I do not heed
them, for the Lord's power is over them all.
So I went from Leith up to Edinburgh again, where
they said the warrants from the Council were out against
me. I went up to the meeting in the city, Friends having
notice that I would be at it. There came many officers
and soldiers to it, and a glorious meeting it was ; and the
everlasting power of God was set over the nation, and his

1657.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 143
Son reigned in his glorious power ; and all was quiet, and
no man offered to meddle with me. When the meeting was
ended, and I had visited Friends, I came out of the city to
my inn again, and the next day, being the second day of
the week, we set forward through the country towards the
borders of England.
As we travelled along the country I spied a steeple-house,
and it struck at my life. I asked, What steeple-house it
was? and was answered that it was Dunbar. When I
came thither, and had set up at au inn, I walked up to the
steeple-house, having a Friend or two with me. When we
came into the steeple-house-yard one of the chief men of
the town was walking there. So I spake to one of the
Friends that was with me, To go to him and tell him that
about the ninth hour next morning there would be a meet
ing there of the people of God called Quakers, of which
we desired he would give notice to the people of the town.
He sent me word, That they were to have a lecture there
by the ninth hour, but that we might have our meeting
there by the eighth hour if we would. We concluded so,
and desired him to give notice of it. Accordingly in the
morning both poor and rich came. And there being a
captain of horse quartered in the town he and his troopers
came also, so that we had a large meeting ; and a glorious
meeting it was, the Lord's power being set over all. After
some time the priest came and went into the steeple-house,
but we being in the steeple-house yard, most of the people
staid with us. And Friends were so full, and their voices
so high in the power of God, that the priest could do little
in the steeple-house, but came quickly out again and stood
awhile and then went his way. For after I had opened to

144 PASSAGES FROM [1657.
the people, Where they might find Christ Jesus, having
turned them to the light which He had enlightened them
withal, that in the light they might see Christ that- died for
them, and turn to Him, and know Him to be their Saviour
and free teacher, and had let them see that all the teachers
they had hitherto followed were hirelings who made the gos
pel chargeable, and had showed them the wrong ways they
had walked in, in the night of apostacy ; and had directed
them to Christ, the new and living way to God ; and had
manifested unto them how they had lost the religion and
worship which Christ set up in spirit and truth, and had
hitherto been in the religions and worships of men's making
and setting up ; and after I had turned the people to the
Spirit of God, which led the holy men of God to give forth
the Scriptures ; and showed them that they must also come
to receive and be led by the same spirit in themselves (a
measure of which was given unto every one of them), if ever
they came to know God and Christ and the Scriptures aright :
perceiving the other Friends that were with me to be full
of the power and word of the Lord, I stepped down, giving
way for them to declare what they had from the Lord to
say unto the people. This was the last meeting I had in
Scotland. And the truth and the power of God was set
over that nation, and many by the power and Spirit of
God were turned to the Lord Jesus Christ, their Saviour
and teacher, whose blood was shed for them. And since
there is a great increase, and great there will be in Scot
land. For when first I set my horse's feet upon the Scot
tish ground, I felt the seed of God to sparkle about me,
like innumerable sparks of fire. Not but that there is
abundance of thick, cloddy earth of hypocrisy and false-

1658.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 145
ness that is a top aud a britiry, brambly nature, which is
to be burned up with God's word, and plowed up with his
spiritual plow before God's seed brings forth heavenly and
spiritual fruit to his glory. But the husbandman is to wait
in patience.
From thence we came to Durham, where was a man
come down from London to set up a college there to make
ministers of Christ, as they said. I went with some others
to reason with the man and to let him see, That to teach
men Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, and the seven arts which
was all but the teachings of the natural man, was not the
way to make them ministers of Christ. Then we showed
him further, That Christ made his ministers himself, and
gave gifts unto them, and bid them pray to the Lord of
the harvest to send forth laborers. And Peter and John,
though unlearned and ignorant (as to schooh learning),
preached Christ Jesus the word, which was in the begin
ning. Paul also was made an apostle not of man nor by
man, neither received he the Gospel from man, but from
Jesus Christ, who is the same now, and so is the Gospel as
it was at that day. When we had thus discoursed with
the man he became very loving and tender, and after he
had considered further of it he never set up his college.
We went into Warwickshire, and thence passing through
some parts of Northamptonshire and Leicestershire, visit
ing Friends and having meetings with them as we trav
elled, we came into Bedfordshire, where we had large gath
erings in the name of Jesus. After some time we came to
John Crook's house, where a general Yearly Meeting for
the whole nation was appointed to be held. This meeting
lasted three days, and many Friends from most parts of the
13 K

146 PASSAGES FROM [1658.
nation came to it, so that the inns and towns round thereabouts
were filled ; for inany thousands of people were at it. And al
though there were some disturbance by some rude people that
had run out from truth, yet the Lord's power came over all,
and a glorious meeting it was. And the everlasting gospel
was preached, and many received it (forthere were many sorts
of professors came to the meeting), which gospel brought
life and immortality to light in them and shined over all.
Then I was moved by the power and Spirit of the Lord
to open unto them the promise of God, how that it was
made to the seed, not to seeds as many, but to one, which
seed was Christ. And that all people, both males and
females, should feel this seed in them, which was heir of the
promise, that so they might all witness Christ in them, the
hope of glory, the mystery which had been hid from ages
and generations, which was revealed to the apostles, and is
revealed again now after this long night of apostacy. So
that all might come up into this seed, Christ Jesus, and
walk in it and sit down together in the heavenly places in
Christ Jesus, who was the foundation of the prophets and
apostles, and the rock of ages, and is our foundation now.
And all sitting down in Him sit down in the substance, the
first and the last that changes not, the seed that bruises
the serpent's head and was before he was, who ends all the
types, figures, and shadows, and is the substance of them
all, in whom there is no shadow.
Now after these things had been largely opened, with
many other things concerning Christ Jesus and his king
dom, and the people were turned to the divine light of
Christ and his Spirit, by which they might come both to
know God and Christ and the scriptures, and to have fel-

1658.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 147
lowship with them, and one with another in the same Spirit,
I was moved to declare and open divers other things to
those Friends who had received a part of the ministry, con
cerning the exercise of their spiritual gifts in the church.
. . . Take heed of many words ; but what reacheth to the
life, that settles in the life : that which cometh from the
life, and is received from God, that reacheth to the life and
settles others in the life : for the work is not now as it was
at first ; but the work now is to settle and stay in the life.
For as Friends have been led to minister in the power, and
the power hath gone through so that there hath grown an
understanding among both people of the world and Friends,
so Friends must be kept in the life which is pure, that with
that they may answer the pure life of God in others. . . .
But as every one is kept living in the life of God, over
all that which is contrary, they are in their places ; then
they do not lay hands on any suddenly. . . . There is no
one strikes his fellow-servants, but first he is gone from the
pure in his own particular : for when he goeth from the
light he is enlightened withal, then he strikes; and then he
hath his reward : the light which he is gone from, Christ,
he comes and gives him his reward. This is the state of
the evil servants : the boisterous, and the hasty and rash
beget nothing to God ; but the life which doth reach the
life, is that which begets to God. . . .
So, Friends, this is the word of the Lord to you all, be
watchful and careful in all meetings ye come into ; for
where Friends are sitting together in silence, they are many
times gathered into their own measures. Now, when a man
is come newly out of the world from ministering to the
world's people, he cometh out of the dirt ; and then he had

148 PASSAGES FROM [1658.
need take heed that he be not rash. For now, when he
comes into a silent meeting that is another state ; then he
must come and feel his own spirit, how it is, when he comes
to them that sit silent : for if he be rash they will judge
him ; that having been in the world and amongst the world,
the heat is not yet off him. For he may come in the heat
of his spirit out of the world, whereas the others are still
and cool : and his condition in that, not being agreeable to
theirs, he may rather do them hurt by begetting them out
of the cool state into the heating state ; if he be not in that
which commands his own spirit, and gives him to know it.
There is a great danger, too, in travelling abroad in the
world : the same power that moves any to go forth is that
which must keep them. For it is the greatest danger to go
abroad, except a man be moved of the Lord, and go in the
power of the Lord. . . . And every one feeling the danger to
his own particular in travelling abroad, there the pure fear
ofthe Lord will be placed, and kept in. For now, though
they that travel may have openings when they are abroad
to minister to others, yet, as for their own particular growth,
they must dwell in the life which doth open, and that will
keep down that which would boast. . . .
So this is the word of the Lord God to you all ; feel that
ye stand in the presence ofthe Lord : for every man's word
shall be his burden ; but the word of the Lord is pure, and
answers the pure in every one. . . .
Now if any one have a moving to any place, and have
spoken what they were moved of the Lord, let them return
to their habitation again, and live in the pure life of God,
and in the fear of the Lord : and so will ye in the life, and
in the solid and seasoned spirit be kept, and preach as well

1658.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 149
in life as with words (for none must be light or wild). For
the seed of God is weighty, and brings to be solid, and
leads into the wisdom of God, by which the wisdom of the
Creation is known. But if that part be up which runs into
the imaginations, and that part be standing in which the im
aginations come up, and the pure spirit be not thoroughly
come up to rule and reign, then that will run out, and that
will glory, and will boast and vapor ; and so will such an
one spoil that which opened to bim ; and this is for con
demnation. So every one mind that which feels through
and commands his spirit, whereby every one may know
what spirit he is of: for he should first try his own spirit,
and then he may try others ; and he should first know his
own spirit, and then he may know others. . . . Now truth
hath an honour in the hearts of people which are not
Friends ; so that all Friends being kept in the truth they
are kept in the honour, they are honourable, and that will
honour them : but if any lose the power, lose the life, they
lose their crown, they lose their honour. . . .
Now, when any shall be moved to go to speak in a steeple-
house or market, turn in to that which moves, and be obe
dient to it ; that that which would not go may be kept
down ; for that which would not go, will be apt to get up.
And take heed, on the other hand, that the lavishing part
do not get up, for it is a bad savour ; therefore that must
be kept down, and be kept subject. . . . For it is a weighty
thing to be in the work of the ministry of the Lord God,
and to go forth in that; it is not as a customary preaching;
but it is to bring people to the end of all outward preach
ing. For when ye have declared the truth to people, and
they have received it, and are come into that which ye spake
13*

150 PASSAGES FROM [1658.
of, the uttering of many words, and long declarations out
of the life, may beget them into a form. And if any should
run on rashly into words again, without the savour of life,
then they that are come into the thing that he spake of,
will judge him ; whereby he may hurt-again that which he
had raised up before. . . .
And take heed all of running into inordinate affections ;
for when people come to own you, then there is danger of
the wrong part to get up. There was a strife among the
disciples of Christ, who should be the greatest ? Christ told
them, The heathen exercise lordship and have dominion
over one another ; but it shall not be so among you : for
Christ the seed was to come up in every one of them ; so,
then, where is the greatest ? For that part in the disciples
which looked to be greatest was the same that was in the
Gentiles. ... So this is the word of the Lord God to you
all, Keep down, keep low, that nothing may rule nor reign
in you but life itself.
Now, the power being lived in, the cross is lived in ; . . .
and where this is lived in there is no want of wisdom, no
want of power, no want of knowledge ; but he that minister-
eth in this, seeth with the eye which the Lord openeth in
him, what is for the fire, and what is for the sword, and what
must be fed with judgment, and what must be nourished.
This brings all down, and to be low, every one keeping to
the power : for let a man get up ever so high, yet he must
come down again to the power, where he left; and what he
went from, he must come down again to that. So now,
before all these wicked spirits be got down, which are ram
bling abroad, Friends must have patience, and must wait in
the patience, and in the cool life : and who is in this, doing

1658.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 151
the work of the Lord, he hath the tasting and the feeling of
the Lamb's power and authority. Therefore, all Friends, keep
cool aud quiet in the power of the Lord God ; and all that
is contrary will be subjected: the Lamb hath the victory in
the seed through the patience.
If any have been moved to speak, and have quenched
that which moved them, let none such go forth afterwards
into words, until they feel the power to arise and move
them thereto again : for after the first motion is quenched,
the other part will be apt to get up ; and if any go forth in
that, he goeth forth in his own, and the betrayer will come
into that. . . . And keep out of all jangling: for all that be
in the transgression, they be out from the law of love ; but
all that be in the law of love come to the Lamb's power, in
the Lamb's authority, who is the end of the law outward.
Next day I passed from thence : and after I had visited
friends in several places as I went, I came to London, the
Lord's power accompanying me, and bearing me up in his
service. Now, during the time that I was at London, I had many
services lay upon me; for it was a time of much suffering.
And I was moved to write to O. Cromwell, and lay before
him the sufferings of Friends both in this nation and in
Ireland. There was also a talk about this time of making
Cromwell king : whereupon I was moved to go to him, and
warned him against the same, and of divers dangers ; which
if he did not avoid, I told him, He would bring a shame
and ruin upon himself and his posterity. He seemed to
take well what I said to him, and thanked me ; yet after
wards I was moved to write unto him more fully concern
ing that matter.

152 PASSAGES FROM [1658.
Now was it a time of great suffering, and many Friends
being in prisons, many other Friends were moved to go to
parliament to offer up themselves to lie in the same prisons
where their Friends lay, that they that were in prison
might go forth and not perish in the stinking prisons and
jails. And this we did in love to God and our brethren,
that they might not die in prison, and in love to them that
cast them in, that they might not bring innocent blood upon
their own heads, which we knew would cry to the Lord
and bring his wrath, vengeance, and plagues upon them.
But little favour could we find from those professing par
liaments, but instead thereof they would be in a rage and
sometimes threaten those Friends that thus attended them,
that they would whip them and send them home.
As I was going out of town, having two Friends with
me, when we were gone little more than a mile out of the
city, there met us two troopers belonging to Col. Hacker's
regiment, and they took me and the Friends that were
with me and brought us back to the Mews, and there kept
us prisoners a little while. But the Lord's power was so
over them that they did not have us before any officer, but
after awhile set us at liberty again. The same day, .taking
boat, I went down to Kingston, and from thence went
afterwards to Hampton Court to speak with the Protector
about the sufferings of Friends. I met him riding into
Hampton Court Park, and before I came at him, as he
rode in the head pf his life-guard, I saw and felt a waft
(or apparition) of death go forth against him, and when I
came to him he looked like a dead man. After I had laid
the sufferings of Friends before him, and had warned him,
according as I was moved to speak to him, he bid me come

1658.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 153
to his house. So I went back to Kingston, and the next
day went up to Hampton Court again, to have spoken
further with him. But when I came he was sick, and
¦  Harvy, who was one that waited on him, told me,
The doctors were not willing I should come in to speak
with him. So I passed away, and never saw him any more.
From Kingston I went to Isaac Penington's, in Buck
inghamshire, where I had appointed a meeting, and the
Lord's truth and power was preciously manifested amongst
us. After I had visited Friends in those parts I returned
to London : and soon after went into Essex, where I had
not been long before I heard that the Protector was dead,
and his son Richard made Protector in his room. Where
upon I came up to London again.
But there was great persecution in many places, both by
imprisoning and breaking up of meetings. At a meeting
about seven miles from London the rude people usually
came out of several parishes round about to abuse Friends,
and did often beat and bruise them exceedingly. One day
they beat and abused about eighty Friends that went to
that meeting out of London, tearing their coats and cloaks
from off their backs, and throwing them into ditches and
ponds, and when they had besmeared them with dirt then
they said, They looked like witches. The next First day
after this I was moved of the Lord to go to that meeting,
though at that time I was very weak. When I came there I
bid Friends bring a table, and set it in the close where they
used to meet, to stand upon. According to their wonted
course the rude people came, and I, having a Bible in my
hand, showed them theirs and their priests' and teachers'
fruits, and the people came to be ashamed, and was quiet.

154 PASSAGES FROM [1658.
And so I opened the Scriptures to them, and our principles
agreeing therewith ; and I turned the people from the dark
ness to the Light of Christ and his Spirit, by which they
might understand the scriptures, and see themselves and
their sins, and know Christ Jesus to be their Saviour. So
the meeting ended quietly, and the Lord's power came
over all to his glory. But it was a time of great suffer
ings, for besides the imprisonments (through which many
died in prisons), our meetings were greatly disturbed. For
they have thrown rotten eggs and wild-lire into our meet
ings, and have brought in drums beating and kettles to
make noises with, that the truth might not be heard ; and
among these the priests are as rude as any, as may be seen
in the book of the " Fighting Priests," wherein a list is given
of some of the priests that had actually beaten and abused
Friends. Many also of our Friends were brought up to London
prisoners to be tried before the Committee, where Henry
Vane, being chairman, would not suffer Friends to come
in, except they would put off their hats ; but at last the
Lord's power came over him, so that, through the media
tion of some others that persuaded him, they were admit
ted. Now many of us having been imprisoned upon con
tempts (as they called them) for not putting off our hats,
it was not a likely thing that Friends who had suffered so
long for it from others should put off their hats to him.
But the Lord's power came over them all, and wrought so
that several Friends were set at liberty by them.
Now after awhile I passed into the country, and went to
Reading, and was there under great sufferings and exer
cises, and in a great travail in my spirit for about ten weeks'

1658.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 155
time. For I saw there was great confusion and distraction
amongst the people, and that the powers were plucking
each other to pieces. And I saw how many men were de
stroying the simplicity and betraying the truth, and a great
deal of hypoerisy and deceit and strife was got uppermost
in the people, so that they were ready to sheath their
swords in one another's bowels. There had been a tender
ness in many of them formerly when they were low, but
when they were got up, and had killed and taken posses
sion, they came to be as bad as others. So that we had
much to do with them about our hats, and saying thou and
thee to them. For they turned their profession of patience
and moderation into rage and madness, and many of them
would be like distracted men for this hat-honour. For
they had hardened themselves by persecuting the innocent,
and were at this time crucifying the seed, Christ, both in
themselves and others, till at last they fell a-biting and de
vouring one another, until they were consumed one of
another, who had turned against and judged that which
God had wrought in them and showed unto them. So
shortly after God overthrew them and turned them upside
down, and brought the King over them. Now I had a
sight and sense of the King's return a good while before,
and so had some others. I writ to Oliver several times,
and let him know that while he was persecuting God's
people they whom he accounted his enemies were preparing
to come upon him. And when some forward spirits that
came amongst us would have bought Somerset-House that
we might have- meetings in it, I forbade them to do so ;
for I did then foresee the King's coming in again. And
in my great suffering and travail of spirit for the nation,

156 PASSAGES FROM [1659.
being grievously burdened and almost choked with their
hypocrisy, treachery, and falseness, I saw God would bring
that a-top of them which they had been a-top of, and that
all must be brought down to that, which did convince them
before they could get over that bad spirit within and with
out. For it is the pure, invisible Spirit that doth and only
can work down all deceit in people.
Now while I was under that sore travail at Reading, by
reason of grief and sorrow of mind and the great exercise
that was upon my spirit, my countenance was altered, and
I looked poor and thin ; and there came a company of un
clean spirits to me and told me, The plagues of God were
upon me. But I told them, It was the same spirit spake
that in them that said so of Christ when he was stricken and
smitten, they hid their face from Him. But when I had
travailed with the witness of God, which they had quenched
and had gotten through with it, and over all that hypoc
risy which the outside professors were run into, and saw
how that would be brought down and turned under, and
that life would rise over it, I came to have ease, and the
light, power, and spirit shined over all. And then, having
recovered and got through my travails and sufferings, my
body and face swelled when I came abroad into the air, and
then the bad spirits said, I was grown fat ; and they envied
at that also. So I saw that no condition nor state would
please that spirit of theirs.
After I had travelled through many countries in the
Lord's service, and many were convinced, notwithstanding
that in some places the people were very rude, I returned
to London again, when General Monk was come up thither,
and the gates and posts of the city were pulling down.

1659.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 157
Long before this I had a vision wherein I saw the city lie
in heaps and the gates down, and it was then represented
to me just as I saw it several years after, lying in heaps,
when it was burned.
Divers times had I, both by word and writing, forewarned
the several powers, both in Oliver's time and after, of the
day of recompense that was coming upon them. But they
rejecting council, and slighting those visitations of love to
them, I was moved now before they were quite overturned
to lay their backsliding, hypocrisy, and treacherous dealing
before them.
While I was in Cornwall there were great shipwrecks
about the Land's-End. Now it was the custom of that
country that at such a time both rich and poor went out
to get as much of the wreck as they could, not caring to
save the people's lives. And in some parts of the country
they called shipwrecks, God's grace. These things troubled
me, and grieved my spirit to hear of such unchristian
actions, considering how far they were below the heathen at
Melita, who received Paul and made him a fire, and were
courteous towards him and them that had suffered ship
wreck with him. Wherefore I was moved to write a paper
and send it to all the parishes, priests, and magistrates, high
and low, to reprove them for such greedy actions, and to
warn and exhort them that if they could assist to save
people's lives, and preserve their ships aud goods, they
should use their diligence therein, and consider if it had
been their own condition they would judge it hard if
they should be upon a wreck and people should strive to
get what they could from them, and not matter their lives.
I came into Bristol on the seventh day of the week, and
14

158 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
the day before, the soldiers came with their muskets into
the meeting, and were exceeding rude, beating and striking
Friends with their muskets, and drove them out of the
orchard in a great rage, threatening what they would do
if Friends came there again. For the mayor and the
commander of the soldiers had (it seems) combined to
gether to make a disturbance amongst Friends. Now
when I came to Bristol, and Friends told me what a rage
there was in the town, how they were threatened by both
the mayor and soldiers, and how unruly the soldiers had
been to Friends the day before, I sent for several Friends,
as George Bishop, Thomas Gouldney, Thomas Speed, and
Edward Pyot, and desired them to go to the mayor and
aldermen, and desire them, seeing he and they had broke
up our meetings, to let Friends have the Town hall to meet
in, and for the use of it Friends would give them twenty
pounds a year, to be distributed amongst- the poor ; and
when the mayor and aldermen had business to do in it
Friends would not meet in it, but only on the First days.
Those Friends were astonished at this, and said, The mayor
and aldermen would thiuk that they were mad. But I
said, Nay ; for they should offer them a considerable bene
fit to the poor. And it was upon me from the Lord to bid
them go ; and at last they consented and went, though in
the cross to their own wills. When they had laid the thing
before the mayor it came so over him that he said, For his
part, he could consent to it ; but he was but one. And he
told Friends of another great hall they might have ; but
that they did not accept of, it being inconvenient. So
Friends came away, leaving the mayor in a very loving
frame towards them ; for they felt the Lord's power had

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 159
come over him. When they came back I spake to them
to go also to the Colonel that commanded the soldiers, and
lay before him the rude carriage of his soldiers, how they
came armed amongst naked, innocent people, who were
waiting upon and worshipping the Lord. But they were
backward to go to him. Next morning, being the First
day of the week, we went to the meeting in the orchard,
where the soldiers had so lately been so rude. And after
I had declared the truth a pretty while in the meeting,
there came in many rude soldiers and people, some with
drawn swords. The inn-keepers had made some of them
drunk, and one of them had bound himself with an oath
to cut down and kill the man that spoke. So he came
pressing in through all the crowd of people to within two
yards of me and stopped at those four Friends before men
tioned (who should have gone to the Colonel as I would
have had theni), and fell a-jangling with them. On a
sudden I saw his sword was put up and gone. For the
Lord's power came over all, and chained him and the rest,
and we had a blessed meeting, and the Lord's everlasting
power and presence was felt amongst us. On the day
following, those four Friends went and spake with the
Colonel, and he sent for the soldiers and cut and slashed
some of them before the Friends' faces. Which when I
heard of I blamed the Friends for letting him do so, and
also for that they did not go on the Seventh day, as I would
have had them, which might have prevented this cutting of
the soldiers and the trouble they gave at our meeting. But
thus the Lord's power came over all those persecuting,
bloody minds, and the meeting there wa°s settled in peace
for a good while after, without disturbance.

160 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
I had then also a general meeting at Edward Pyot's, near
Bristol, at which it was judged there were divers thousands
of people ; for besides Friends from many parts thereabouts
some of the Baptists and Independents with their teachers
came to it, and very many of the sober people of Bristol,
insomuch that the people that stayed behind, said, The city
looked naked, there were so many gone out of it to this
meeting. It was a very quiet meeting, and many glorious
truths were opened to the people, and the Lord Jesus Christ
was set up, who was the end of all figures and shadows and
the law and the first covenant. And it was declared to
the people how that all figures and shadows were given to
man after man fell, and how that all the rudiments and
inventions of men which have been set up in Christendom,
many of which were Jewish and heathenish ceremonies,
were not set up by the command of Christ; and all images
and likenesses man has made to himself or for himself,
whether of things in heaven or things in earth, have been
since he lost the image and likeness of God which God made
him in. But now Christ was come to redeem, translate,
convert, and regenerate man out of all these things that
he hath set up in the fall, and out of the true types, figures,
and shadows also, and out of death and darkness up into
the light, and life, and image, and likeness of God again,
which man and woman were in before they fell. There
fore all now should come and all might come to receive
Christ Jesus, the substance, by his light, Spirit, grace, and
faith, and should live and walk in Him, the Redeemer and
Saviour. And whereas we have had a great deal of work with the
priests and professors who pleaded for imperfection, I was

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 161
opened to declare and manifest unto them how that Adam
and Eve were perfect before they fell, and all that God
made He saw that it was good, and He blessed it. But
the imperfection came in by the fall through man's and
woman's hearkening to the devil, who was out of truth.
And though the law made nothing perfect, yet it made way
for the bringing in of the better hope, which hope is Christ,
who destroys the devil and his works that made man and
woman imperfect. Now Christ saith to his disciples, Be
ye perfect, even as your heavenly Father is perfect. And
He who himself was perfect conies to make man and
woman perfect again, and brings them again to the state
which God made them in. So He is the maker-up of the
breach and the peace betwixt God aud man. I told the
people Christ was come to do it freely, who, by one offer
ing, hath perfected forever all them that are sanctified, and
renews them up into the image of God which man and
woman were in before they fell.
We passed from thence to Tewksbury, and so to Worces
ter, visiting Friends in their meetings in the towns as we
went. And in all my time, I never saw the like drunken
ness as then in the towns : for they had been then choosing
parliament men. But at Worcester, the Lord's truth was
set over all, and people were finely settled therein, and
Friends praised the Lord ; nay, I saw the very earth re
joiced. Yet great fears and troubles were in many people,
and a looking for the King's coming in, and that all things
should be altered : and they would ask me what I thought
of times and things ? I told them the Lord's power was
over all, and his light shined over all ; and that the fear
would take hold only on the hypocrites, such as had not
14* L

162 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
been faithful to God ; and on our persecutors. For in my
travail and sufferings at Reading, when people were at a
stand, and could not tell what might come in, and who
might rule ; I told them the Lord's power was over all
(for I travelled through in it), and his day shined, whoso
ever should come in ; and whether the King came in or no,
all would be well to them that loved the Lord, and were
faithful to Him. Therefore, I bid all Friends fear none
but the Lord, and keep in his power, that was over all.
I passed on to Twycross, and Swanington, and so to
Derby, where I visited Friends, and found my old jailer
amongst them, who had formerly kept me in the House of
Correction there, and was now convinced of the truth which
I then suffered under him for. Passing still further up into
Derbyshire and Nottinghamshire, I came to Snyder-hill-
green, visiting Friends through all those parts in their meet
ings ; and so passed on to Balby, in Yorkshire, where our
yearly meeting at that time was holden, in a great orchard of
John Killams, where it was supposed some thousands of peo
ple and Friends were gathered together. In the morning
I heard that a troop of horse was sent from York, about
thirty miles off, to break up our meeting, and that the
militia newly raised was to join with them. So I went into
the meeting, and stood up on a great stool ; and, after I
had spoken some time, two trumpeters came up, sounding
their trumpets pretty near me ; and the captain of the troop
cried, Divide to the right and left, and make way : then
they rid up to me. Now, I was declaring the everlasting
truth and word of life in the mighty power of the Lord.
The captain bid me come down, for he was come (he said)
to disperse our meeting. After some time I spake to him,

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 163
and told him, He and they all knew we were a peaceable
people, and that we used to have such great meetings : but
if he did question that we met in an hostile way, I desired
him to make search among us, aud if he found either sword
or pistol about any there, let such suffer. He told me, He
must see us dispersed, for he came all night on purpose to
disperse us. I asked him, What honour it would be to him
to ride with swords and pistols amongst so many unarmed
men and women as there was ? But if he would be still and
quiet, our meeting probably might not continue above two
or three hours; and when it was done, as we came peacea
bly and civilly together, so we should part : for he might
perceive the meeting was so large, that all the country
thereabouts could not entertain them, but that they in
tended to depart towards their homes at night. He said,
He could not stay to see the meeting ended, but must dis
perse them before he went. I desired him then, if he him
self could not stay, that he would let a dozen of his soldiers
stay and see the order and peaceableness of our meeting.
He said, He would permit us an hour's time ; and left half
a dozen soldiers to stay with us. Then went the captain
away with his troop, and Friends of the house gave those
soldiers that stayed and their horses some meat. When the
captain was gone, the soldiers that were left told us, We
might stay till night if we would. But we stayed but about
three hours after, and had a glorious, powerful meeting :
for the presence of the living God was manifest amongst
us, and the seed, Christ, was set over all, and Friends were
built upon Him the foundation, and settled under his
glorious, heavenly teaching. And after the meeting was
done, Friends passed away in peace, greatly refreshed with

164 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
the presence of the Lord, and filled with joy and gladness
that the Lord's power had given them such dominion. For
many of the militia soldiers stayed also, and were much
vexed that the captain and troopers had not broken up our
meeting, and cursed the captain and his troopers : for it
was reported that they intended to have done us some mis
chief that day ; but the troopers, instead of assisting them,
were rather assistant unto us in not joining with them as
they expected, but preventing them from doing the mis
chief they designed. And yet this captain was a desperate
man : for it was he that had said to me in Scotland, That
he would obey his superiors' commands; and if it were to
crucify Christ, he would do it; or execute the great Turk's
commands against the Christians, if he were under him. So
that it was an eminent power of the Lord which chained
down both him and all his troopers, and those envious
militia soldiers also ; so that they went away, not having
power to hurt any of us, nor to break up our meeting.
I passed, in the Lord's power, to Barton Abby, where I
had a great meeting ; and from thence to Thomas Taylor's,
and so to Skipton, where there was a general meeting of
men Friends out of many counties, concerning the affairs
of the church. To this meeting came many Friends out of
most parts ofthe nation ; for it was about business relating to
the church, both in this nation and beyond the seas. Sev
eral years before, when I was in the north, I was moved to
recommend to Friends the setting up of this meeting for
that service ; for many Friends suffered in divers parts of
the nation, and their goods were taken from them contrary
to the law, and they understood not how to help them
selves, or where to seek redress. But after this meeting

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 165
was set up, several Friends that had been justices and mag
istrates, and others, that understood something of the law,
came thither, and were able to inform Friends and to assist
them in gathering up the sufferings, that they might be laid
before the justices, judges, or parliament. Now this meet
ing had stood several years, and divers justices and captains
had come to break it up ; but when they have understood
the business Friends met about, and have seen Friends'
books and accompts of collections for relief of the poor,
how we took care one county to help another, and to help
our Friends beyond the seas, and provide for our poor, that
none of them should be chargeable to their parishes, etc.,
the justices and officers would confess that we did their
work, and would pass away peaceably and lovingly, com
mending Friends' practices. And sometimes they would
come two hundred of the world's poor people, and wait
there till the meeting was done (for all the country knew
we met about the poor), and then after the meeting was
over, Friends would send to the bakers for bread, and give
every one of those poor people a loaf, how many soever
there were of them ; for we were taught to do good unto all,
though especially to the household of faith.
I went to Swarthmore; Francis Howgil and Thomas
Curtis being with me. I had not been long there before
one Henry Porter, who was called a justice, sent a warrant
by the chief constable and three petty constables to appre
hend me. I had a sense of the thing beforehand ; and,
being in the parlour with Richard Richardson and Marga
ret Fell, some of her servants came and told her, That
there were some come to search the house for arms, and
they went up into some of the chambers under that pretence.

166 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
It came upon me to go out to them ; and as I was going by
some of them, I spake some words to them ; whereupon they
asked me my name. I readily told them my name, and
then they laid hold on me, saying, I was the man they
looked for ; and led me away to Ulverstone. There they
kept me all night, at the constable's house, and set a guard
of fifteen or sixteen men to watch me, some of whom sat in
the chimney, for fear I should go up the chimney, such
dark imaginations possessed them. They were very rude
and uncivil to me, and would neither suffer me to speak to
Friends, nor suffer Friends to bring me necessaries ; but
with violence thrust out Friends, and kept a strong guard
upon me. Very wicked and rude they were, and a great
noise they made about me. One of the constables, whose
name was Askburnham, said, He did not think a thousand
men could have taken me. They led me on to Lancaster,
about fourteen miles, and a great triumph they thought to
have had, but as they led me, I was moved to sing praises
to the Lord in his triumphing power over all. When I
was come to Lancaster, the spirits of the people being
mightily up, I stood and looked earnestly upon them ; and
they cried, Look at his eyes ! After a while I spake to
them, and then they were pretty sober. Then came a young
man, and had me to his house ; and after a little time the
officers had me to Major Porter's house, who was called a
justice, and who had sent forth the warrant against me.
He charged me to be an enemy to the King ; that I en
deavoured to raise a new war, and imbrue the nation in
blood again. I told him I had never learned the postures
of war, but was clear and innocent as a child concerning
those things, and therefore was bold. Then came the clerk

1660.J GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 167
with the mittimus, and the jailer was sent for and commanded
to take me and put me into the Dark House, and to let none
come at me, but to keep me there a close prisoner, until I
should be delivered by the king or parliament. So they
put me into the jail ; and the under-jailer, one Hardy, a
very wicked man, was exceeding rude and cruel, and many
times would not let me have meat brought in, but as I could
get it under the door.
After this, Margaret Fell determined to go to London to
speak with the king about my being taken, and to shew
him the manner of it, and the unjust dealing and evil usage
I had received.
About this time, Ann Curtis, of Reading, came to see me,
and understanding how I stood committed, it was upon her
also to go to the king about it. For her father, who had
been sheriff of Bristol, was hanged near his own door for
endeavouring to bring the king in ; upon which considera
tion she had some hopes that the king might hear her on
my behalf. Accordingly, when she returned to London,
she and Margaret Fell went to the king together, who,
when he understood whose daughter she was, received her
kindly. And her request to him being. To send for me up and
hear the cause himself, he promised her he would, and com
manded his secretary to send down an order for the bringing
me up. But when they came to the secretary for the order,
he (being no friend to us) said, It was not in his power ;
but that he must go according to law, and I must be brought
up by a habeas-corpus before the judges. Meanwhile the
Assize came on ; but inasmuch as there was a writ come
down for removing me up, I was not brought before the
judge. At the Assize many people came to see me, and I

168 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
was moved to speak out at the jail window to them, and
shew them, How uncertain their religion was, and that every
sort that had been uppermost, persecuted the rest. For
when popery was uppermost, people had been persecuted
for not following- the mass; and they that did hold up the"
mass cried then, It was the higher power, and people must
be subject to that higher power. Afterwards, they that
held up the common prayer, persecuted others for not fol
lowing that; and they said, It was the higher power then,
also, and we must be subject to that. Since that, the Pres
byterians and Independents cried each of them, We must
be subject to the higher power, and submit to the directory
of the one, and the church faith of the other. Thus, all,
like the apostate Jews, have cried, Help, men of Israel,
against the true Christians ; so people might see how uncer
tain they are of their religions. But I directed them to
Christ Jesus, that they might be built upon Him, the Rock
and Foundation that changeth not. Much on this wise I
declared to them, and they were quiet and very attentive.
Afterwards I gave forth a little paper concerning True
Religion, as followeth :
True Religion is the true rule and right way of serving
God. And religion is a pure stream of righteousness flow
ing from the image of God, and is the life and power of
God planted in the heart and mind by the law of life in the
heart, which bringeth the soul, mind, spirit and body to be
conformable to God, the Father of spirits, and to Christ ;
so that they come to have fellowship with the Father and
the Son, and with all his holy angels and saints. And
this religion is pure from above, undefiled before God, and
is to visit the fatherless, and widows, and strangers, and

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 169
keeps from the spots of the world. So this religion is above
all the defiled, spotted religions in the world, that keep not
themselves from defilements and spots, but are impure, and
below, and spotted ; whose fatherless, aud widows, and
strangers do beg up and down the streets. G. F.
It was long before the sheriff would yield to remove me
to London, unless I would seal a bond to him and bear
their charges, which I still refused to do. Then they con
sulted how to convey me up, and at first concluded to send
up a party of horse with me. And I told them, If I were
such a man as they had represented me to be they had
need send a troop or two of horse to guard me. When
they considered what a charge it would be to them to send
up a party of horse with me, they altered their purpose, and
concluded to send me up guarded only by the jailer and
some bailiffs. But upon further consideration they found
that would be a great charge to them also, and thereupon
sent for me down from the prison into the jailer's house,
and told me, If I would put in bail that I would be in
London such a day of the term I should have leave to go
up with some of my own Friends. I told them, I would
neither put in any bail nor give one piece of silver to the
jailer, for I was an innocent man, and they had imprisoned
me wrongfully aud laid a false charge upon me. Neverthe
less, I said, If they would let me go up with one or two of my
friends, to bear me company, I might go up and be in Lon
don such a day, if the Lord did permit, and if they de
sired it I or any of my friends that went with me would
carry up their charge against myself. So at last, when
they saw they could do no otherwise with me, the sheriff
yielded and came under, consenting that I should come uj
15

170 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
with some of my friends without any other engagement
than my word, as aforesaid, to appear before the judges at
London such a day of the term, if the Lord did permit.
Whereupon I was set out of prison, aud went to Swarth
more, where I stayed two or three days. Travelling on again
through the countries, visiting Friends' meetings as I went,
in about three weeks' time from my coming out of prison
I came to London, Richard Hubberthorn and Robert
Withers being with me.
I appeared at the King's Bench-bar at the hour appoint
ed. I was brought into the middle of the court, and as
soon as I was come in I was moved to look about, and turn
ing to the people, said, Peace be among you ; and the power
of the Lord sprang over the court. The charge against me
was read openly : the people were moderate and the judges
cool and loving, and the Lord's mercy was to them. But
when they came to that part of it which said, That I and
my friends were imbroiling the nation in blood and raising a
new war, and that I was an enemy to the king, &c, they
lifted up their hands. Then, stretching out my arms, I
¦ said, I am the man whom that charge is against, but I am
as innocent as a child concerning the charge, and have
never learned any war postures. And, said I, do ye think
that if I and my friends had been such men as the charge
declares that I would have brought it up myself against
myself? Or that I should have been suffered to come up
with only one or two of my friends with me ? For had I
been such a man as this charge sets forth I had need have
been guarded up with a troop or two of horse. But the
sheriff and magistrates of Lancashire had thought fit to
let me and my friends come up with it ourselves, almost

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 171
two hundred miles, without any guard at all, which, ye
may be sure, they would not have done if they had looked
upon me to be such a man. Then the judge asked me,
Whether it should be filed ? or what I would do with it ?
I answered, Ye are judges, and able (I hope) to judge in
this matter ; therefore do with it what ye will. Then stood
up he that was called Esquire Marsh, who was of the king's
bed-chamber, and told the judges, It was the king's pleas
ure that I should be set at liberty, seeing no accuser came
up against me. Then they asked me, Whether I would
put it to the king and council. I said, Yes, with a good
will. Thereupon they sent the sheriff's return, which he
made to the writ of habeas-corpus, containing the matter
charged against me in the mittimus to the king, that he
might see for what I was committed. Upon perusal of
this, and consideration of the whole matter, the king being
satisfied of my innocency, commanded his secretary to send
an order to Judge Mallet for my release. Thus, after I had
been a prisoner somewhat more than twenty weeks, I was
freely set at liberty by the king's command, the Lord's
power having wonderfully wrought for the clearing of my
innocency. Now did I see the end ofthe travail which I had had in my
sore exercise at Reading ; for the everlasting power of the
Lord was over all, and his blessed truth, life, and light
shined over the nation, and great and glorious meetings we
had and very quiet, and many flocked in unto the truth.
For Richard Hubberthorn had been with the king, and
the king said, None should molest us so long as we lived
peaceably, and promised this to us upon the word of a
king, telling him, We might make use of his promise.

172 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
Some Friends also were admitted to go into the House of
Lords before them and the bishops, and had liberty given
them to declare their reasons, Why they could not pay
tithes, nor swear, nor go to the steeple'-house worship, or
join with others in worship ; and they heard -them moder
ately. And there being about seven hundred Friends in
prison in the nation who had been committed under Oliver's
and Richard's government upon contempts (as they call
them), when the king came in, he set them all at liberty.
For there seemed at that time an inclination and intention
in the government to have granted Friends liberty, because
they were sensible that we had suffered as well as they in
the former power's days. But still, when anything was
going forward in order thereunto, some dirty spirits or
other that would seem to be for us threw something in the
way to stop it. It was said there was an instrument drawn
up -for confirming our liberty, and that it only wanted
signing, when, on a sudden, that wicked attempt of the Fifth
Monarchy people brake forth and put the city and nation
in an uproar. This was on a First-day night, and very
glorious meetings we had had that day, wherein the Lord's
truth shined over all and his power was exalted above all.
But about midnight, or soon after, the drums beat, and the
cry was, Arm, Arm. I got up out of bed and in the morn
ing took boat, and, landing at Whitehall Stairs, walked
through Whitehall. They looked strangely on me there ;
but I passed through them and went to the Pell Mell,
whither divers Friends came to me, though it was now
grown dangerous passing the streets. For by this time
both the city and suburbs were up in arms, aud exceeding
rude the people and soldiers were, insomuch that a Friend,

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 173
Henry Fell, going to a Friend's house, the soldiers knocked
him down, and he had been killed if the Duke of York had
not come by. Great mischief was done in the city this week,
and when the next First day came, that Friends went to their
meetings as they used to do, many of them were taken pris
oners. Great rifling of houses there was at this time to
search for people, but I went to a private friend's house,
and Richard Hubberthorn was with me. There we drew
up a declaration against plots and fightings, to be presented
to the king and council. But when we had finished it and
sent it to the press it was taken in the press.
Upon this insurrection of the Fifth Monarchy men great
havoc was made both in city and country, so that it was
dangerous for sober people to stir abroad for several weeks
after ; and hardly could either men or women go up and
down the streets to buy provisions for their families with
out being abused. In the countries they dragged men and
women out of their houses and some sick men out of their
beds by the legs. Nay, one man that was in a fever the
soldiers dragged out of his bed to prison, and when he
was brought thither he died. His name was Thomas
Patching. Margaret Fell went to the king and told him what sad
work there was in the city and in the nation, and shewed
him that we were an innocent, peaceable people, and that
we must keep our meetings as we used to do, whatever we
suffered ; but that it concerned him to see that peace was
kept that so no innocent blood might be shed.
Now were the prisons everywhere filled with Friends
and others in city and country, and the posts were so laid
for the searching of letters that none could pass unsearched.
15*

174 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
Yet we heard of several thousands of our Friends that
were cast into prison in several places throughout the
nation ; and Margaret Fell carried an account of them to
the king and council. The next week we had an account
of several thousands more that were cast into prison, and
she went aud laid them also before the king and his
council. Having lost our former declaration in the press, we made
haste and drew up another against plots and fighting, and
got it printed, and sent some of them to the king and coun
cil ; others of them were sold up and down the streets, and at
the Exchange. This declaration did somewhat clear the
dark air that was over the city and country. And soon
after the king gave forth a proclamation, That no soldiers
should go to search any house but with a constable. But
the jails were still full, many thousands of Friends being in
prison in the nation ; which mischief was occasioned by the
wicked rising of those Fifth Monarchy men. But when
those of them that were taken came to be executed, they
did us that right to clear us openly from having auy hand
in or knowledge of their plot. And after that, the king,
being continually importuned thereunto, issued forth a
declaration, That Friends should be set at liberty without
paying fees. But great labour and travel, care and pains
was taken in it, before this was obtained ; for Thomas Moor
and Margaret Fell went often to the king about it.
Much blood was shed this year ; many of them that had
been the old king's judges being hanged, drawn, aud quar
tered. And amongst them that so suffered, Col. Hacker
was one ; he who sent me prisoner from Leicester to London
in Oliver's time : of which an account is given before. A

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 175
sad day it was, and a repaying of blood with blood. For
in the time of 0. Cromwell, when several men were put to
death by him, being hanged, drawn, and quartered for pre
tended treasons, I felt from the Lord God that their blood
would not be put up, but would be required ; and I said as
much then to several. And now upon the king's return,
when several of them that had been against the king were
put to death, as the others that were for the king had been
before by Oliver: this was sad work, destroying of people
contrary to the nature of Christians, who have the nature
of lambs and sheep. But there was a secret hand in bring
ing this day upon that hypocritical generation of professors,
who, being got into power, grew proud, haughty, and cruel
beyond others, and persecuted the people of God without
pity. That which we suffered for, and which our goods
were spoiled for, it was for our obedience to the Lord, in
his power and in his Spirit, who was able to help and to suc
cour ; aud we had no helper in the earth but Him. And
He did hear the cries of his people, and did bring an over
flowing scourge over the heads of all our persecutors ; which
brought a quaking, and a dread, and a fear amongst and
on them all ; so that they who had nick-named us ( who are
the children of light), and in scorn called us Quakers, the
Lord made them quake ; and many of them would have
been glad to have hid themselves amongst us ; and some of
them, through the distress that came upon them, did at
length come to confess to the truth. Oh ! the daily re
proaches, revilings, and beatings we underwent amongst
them, even in the highways, because we could not put off
our hats to them ; and for saying thou and thee to them !
Oh! the havoc and spoil the priests made of our goods,

176 PASSAGES FROM [1660.
because we could not put into their mouths aud give them
tithes ! Besides casting into prisons ; and besides the great
fines laid upon us, because we could not swear ! But for all
these things did the Lord God plead with them.
Before this time we received account from New England,
that the Government there had made a law to banish the
Quakers out of their colonies upon pain of death in case
they returned, and that several of our Friends, having
been so banished and returning, were thereupon taken and
actually hanged ; and that divers more were in prison iu
danger of the like sentence to be executed upon them.
When those were put to death I was in prison at Lancas
ter, and had a perfect sense of their sufferings as though it
had been myself, and as though the halter had been put
about my own neck, though we had not at that time heard
of it. But as soon as we heard of it Edward Burrough
went to the king and told him, There was a vein of inno
cent blood opened in his dominions, which, if it were not
stopped, would overrun all. To which the king replied,
But I will stop that vein. Edward Burrough said, Then
do it speedily, for we know not how many may soon be put
to death. The king answered, As speedily as ye will.
Call (said he to some present) the secretary, and I will do
it presently. So the secretary being called a mandamus
was forthwith granted. A day or two after, Edward Bur
rough going again to the king to desire the matter might
be expedited, the king said, He had no occasion at present
to send a ship thither; but if we would send one we might
do it as soon as we would. Edward Burrough then asked
the king, If it would please him, to grant his deputation
to one called a Quaker to carry the mandamus to New

1660.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 177
England. He said, Yes, to whom ye will. Whereupon
E. B. named one Samuel Shattock (as I remember), who,
being an inhabitant of New England, was banished by
their law, to be hanged if he came again ; and to him
the deputation was granted. Then we sent for one Ralph
Goldsmith, an honest friend, who was master of a good
ship, and with him we agreed for three hundred pounds
(goods or no goods) to sail in ten days. He forthwith pre
pared to set sail, and with a prosperous gale in about six
weeks' time arrived before the town of Boston, in New
England, upon a First-day morning, called Sunday. With
him went many passengers, both of New and Old England,
that were Friends, whom the Lord did move to go to bear
their testimony against those bloody persecutors who had
exceeded all the world iu that age in their bloody persecu
tions. The townsmen at Boston seeing a ship come into
the bay with English colours soon came on board and
asked for the captain. Ralph Goldsmith told them, He
was the commander. They asked him, If he had any
letters? He said, Yes. They asked, If he would deliver
them ? He said, No, not to-day. So they went ashore and
reported, There was a ship full of Quakers, and that
Samuel Shattock was among them, who they knew was by
their law to be put to death for coming again after banish
ment ; but they knew not his errand nor his authority.
So all being kept close that day, and none of the ship's
company suffered to go on shore ; next morning Samuel
Shattock, the King's deputy, and Ralph Goldsmith, the
commander of the vessel, went on shore; and sending back
to the ship the men that landed them, they two went through
the to>vn to the Governor's, John Endicott's, door and
M

178 PASSAGES FROM [1661.
knocked. He sent out a man to know their business. They
sent him word their business was from the King of Eng
land, and they would deliver their message to none but the
Governor himself. Thereupon they were admitted to go
in, and the Governor came to them, and having received
the deputation and the mandamus he laid off his hat and
looked upon them; then going out he bid the Friends
follow him. So he went to the deputy-governor, and
after a short consultation came out to the Friends and
said, We shall obey his majesty's commands. After this
the master gave liberty to the passengers to come on shore,
and presently the noise of the business flew about the town ;
and the Friends of the town and the passengers of the ship
met together to offer up their praises and thanksgivings to
God, who had so wonderfully delivered them from the teeth
of the devourer. While they were thus met, in came a
poor Friend, who, being sentenced by their bloody law to
die, had lain some time in irons, expecting execution. This
added to their joy and caused them to lift up their hearts
in high praises to God, who is worthy forever to have the
praise, the glory, and the honour ; for He only is able to
deliver and to save and to support all that sincerely put
their trust in Him.
About this time many Papists and Jesuits began to fawn
upon Friends, and talked up and down where they came
that of all the sects the Quakers were the best and most
self-denying people. And said, It was great pity that they
did not return to the holy mother church. Thus they made
a buzz among the people, and said, They would willingly
discourse with Friends. But Friends were loth to meddle
with them, because they were Jesuits, looking upon it to be

1661.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 179
both dangerous and scandalous. But when I understood
it I said to Friends, Let us discourse with them, be they
what they will. So a time being appointed at Gerrard
Roberts his house there came two of them like courtiers.
When we were come together they asked our names, which
we told them. But we did not ask their names ; for we
understood they were called Papists, and they knew we
were called Quakers. I asked them the same question that I
had formerly asked a Jesuit, namely, Whether the church of
Rome was not degenerated from the church iu the primi
tive times from the spirit and power and practice that they
were in in the apostles' times? He to whom I put this ques
tion being subtle, said, He would not answer it. I asked
him, Why? But he would show no reason. His com
panion said he would answer me ; and he said, They were
not degenerated from the church in the primitive times.
I asked the other, Whether he was of the same mind?
And he said, Yes. , Then I told them that for the better
understanding one another, and that there might be no
mistake, I would repeat my question over again after this
manner, Whether the church of Rome now was in the
same purity, practice, power, and spirit that the church in
the apostles' time was in? When they saw we would be
exact with them they flew off, and denied that, saying : It
was presumption in any to say they had the same power
and spirit which the apostles had. But I told them : It
was presumption in them to meddle with the words of
Christ and his apostles, and make people believe they
succeeded the apostles, and yet be forced to confess, They
were not in the same power and spirit that the apostles
were in. This, said I, is a spirit of presumption and

180 PASSAGES FROM [1662.
rebuked by the apostles' spirit. Then I showed them how
different their fruits and practices were from the fruits and
practices of the apostles. Then I began to tell them how
that evil spirit, which they were led by, had led them to
pray by beads and to images; and to set up nunneries,
and friaries, and monasteries, and to put people to death for
religion : and this practice of theirs, I showed them, was
below the law and far short of the gospel, in which is lib
erty. They were soon weary of this discourse and went their
way, and gave a charge (as we heard) to the Papists, That
they should not dispute with us, nor read any of our books.
So we were rid of them. But we had reasonings with all ¦
the other sects, as Presbyterians, Independents, Seekers,
Baptists, Episcopal -men, Socinians, Brownists, Lutherans,
Calvinists, Arminians, Fifth Monarchy men, Familists,
Muggletoniaus, and Ranters — none of which would affirm
they had the same power and Spirit that the apostles had
and were in. So in that power and Spirit the Lord gave
us dominion over them all.
Now there being very many Friends in prison in the
nation, Richard Hubberthorn and I drew up a paper con
cerning them, and got it delivered to the king that he
might understand how we were dealt with by his officers.
It was directed thus : For the KING.
"Friend, who art the chief ruler of these dominions,
here is a list of some of the sufferings of the people of God,
in scorn called Quakers, that have suffered under the
changeable powers before thee, by whom there have been
imprisoned and under whom there have suffered for good
conscience sake and for bearing testimony to the truth as

1662.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 181
it is in Jesus, Three thousand one hundred seventy-three
persons. And there lie yet in prison, in the name of the
commonwealth, seventy-three persons that we know of.
And there have died in prison, in the time of the common
wealth and of Oliver and Richard, the protectors, through
cruel and hard imprisonments upon nasty straw and in
dungeons, thirty-two persons. There have been also im
prisoned in thy name since thy arrival by such as thought
to ingratiate themselves thereby to thee, three thousand
sixty and eight persons. Besides this our meetings are
daily broken up by men with clubs and arms (though we
meet peaceably, according to the practice of God's people
in the primitive times), and our Friends are thrown into
waters and trod upon till the very blood gusheth out of
them — the number of which abuses can hardly be
uttered. . . Hearken to these things, and so consider them
in the wisdom of God that by it such actions may be
stopped, thou that hast the government and mayest do it.
We desire that all that are in prison may be set at liberty,
and that for the time to come they may not be imprisoned
for conscience and for the truth's sake. And if thou ques
tion the innocency of their sufferings let them and their
accusers be brought up before thee ; and we shall produce
a more particular and full account of their sufferings, if
required. G. F. & R. H."
I mentioned before how that in the year 1650 I was kept
prisoner six months in the house of correction at Darby,
and that the keeper of the prison, being a cruel man and
one that had dealt very wickedly by me, was smitten in
himself, the plagues and terrors of the Lord falling upon
16

182 PASSAGES FROM [1662.
him because thereof. This man being afterwards con
vinced of truth wrote me the following letter :
" Dear Friend : — Having such a convenient messenger
I could do no less than give thee an account of my
present condition, remembering that to the first awakening
of me to a sense of life and of the inward principle, God was
pleased to make use of thee as an instrument. So that
sometimes I am taken with admiration that it should come
by such a means as it did ; that is to say, that Providence
should order thee to be my prisoner to give me my first
real sight of the truth. It makes me many times to
think of the jailer's conversion by the apostles. O happy
George Fox ! that first breathed that breath of life within
the walls of my habitation ! Notwithstanding my outward
losses are since that time such that I am become nothing in
the world, yet I hope I shall find that all these light afflic
tions, which are but for a moment, will work for me a far
more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. They have
taken all from me ; and now, instead of keeping a prison,
I am rather waiting when I shall become a prisoner myself.
Pray for me, that my faith fail not, but that I may hold
out to the death that I may receive a crown of life. I
earnestly desire to hear from thee and of thy condition,
which would very much rejoice me. Not having else at
present but my kind love unto thee, and all Christian
Friends with thee, in haste, I rest, thine .in Christ Jesus,
" Thomas Sharman.
"Derby, the 22d of the 4th Month, 1662."
Now after I had made some stay in London, and had
cleared myself of those services that at that time lay upon

1662.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 183
me there, I went into the country, having with me Alex
ander Parker and John Stubbs (who was lately come back
from Alexandria in Egypt, as was mentioned before). We
travelled down through the countries, visiting Friends'
meetings till we came to Bristol. On the First day in the
morning several Friends came to me to Edward Pyot's
house (where I lay the night before), and used great en
deavours to persuade me not to go to the meeting that
day ; for the magistrates (they said) had threatened to
take me, and had raised the Trained-Bands. I wished
them to go their way to the meeting, not telling them what
I intended to do ; but I told Edward Pyot I intended to
go to the meeting, and he sent his son with me to show me
the way from his house by the fields. As I went, I met
divers Friends, who were coming to me to prevent my
going, and did what they could to stop me : What, said
one, wilt thou go into the mouth of the beast ? Wilt thou
go into the mouth of the dragon? said another. But I
put them by and went on. When I came into the meet
ing, Margaret Thomas was speaking ; and when she had
done I stood up. Now I saw a concern and fear upon
Friends for me ; but the power of the Lord in which I
declared soon struck the fear out of them ; and life sprang,
and an heavenly, glorious meeting we had. After I had
cleared myself of what was upon me from the Lord to the
meeting, I was moved to pray ; and after I had prayed and
was stepped down, I was moved to stand up again and tell
Friends, Now they might see there was a God in Israel
that could deliver. A very large, full meeting this was,
and very hot; but truth was over all, and the life was up
which carried through all, and the meeting broke up in

184 PASSAGES FROM [1662.
peace. For the officers and soldiers had been breaking up
another meeting, which had taken up their time, so that
our meeting was ended before they came. But I under
stood afterwards they were in a great rage that they had
missed me ; for they were heard to say one to another be
fore, I '11 warrant we shall have him ; but the Lord pre
vented them.
Now having been two First days together at the meet
ing at Broad-mead, and feeling my spirit clear of Bristol,
I went next First day to a meeting in the country not far
from Bristol. And after the meeting was over some
Friends that came from Bristol told me that the soldiers
that day had beset the meeting-house round at Bristol, and
then went up saying, They would be sure to have me now.
But when they came up and found me not there, they were
in a great rage, and kept the Friends in the meeting-house
most part of the day before they would let them go home,
and queried of them, Which wa}T I was gone, and how
they might send after me? for the mayor, they said, would
fain have spoken with me. But I had a vision of a great
mastiff-dog, that would have bitten me ; but I put one hand
above his jaws and the other hand below, and tore his jaws
to pieces. So the Lord by his power tore their power to
pieces, and made way for me to escape them. Then passed
I through the countries, visiting Friends in Wiltshire and
Berkshire till I came to London ; and had great meetings
amongst Friends as I went; and the Lord's power was
over all, and a blessed time it was for the spreading of his
glorious truth. It was indeed the immediate hand and
power of the Lord that did preserve me out of their hands
at Bristol, and over the heads of all our persecutors ; and

1662.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 185
the Lord alone is worthy of all the glory, who did uphold
and preserve for his name and truth's sake.
At London I staid not long this time ; but was drawn in
my spirit to visit Friends northward as far as Leicester
shire, John Stubbs being with me. So we travelled down
through the countries, having meetings amongst Friends
as we went; and at Skegby we had a great meeting.
Thence passing on we came to a place called Barnet-Hills,
where lived then one Captain Brown, a Baptist, whose wife
was convinced of truth. This Captain Brown, after the
Act for breaking up meetings came forth, being afraid lest
his wife should go to meetings and be cast into prison,
left his house at Barrow and took a place on these hills,
saying, His wife should not go to prison. And this being
a free place, many, both priests and others, got thither as
well as he. But he, who would neither stand to truth
himself nor suffer his wife, was, in this place where he
thought to be safe, found out by the Lord, whose hand fell
heavy upon him for his unfaithfulness, so that he was sorely
plagued and grievously judged in himself for flying and
drawing his wife into that private place. We went to see
his wife ; and being come into the house I asked him How
he did ? How do I ? said he ; the plagues and vengeance
of God are upon me, a runagate, a Cain as I am ; God
may look for a witness for me and such as me ; for if all
were no faithfuller than I God would have no witness left
in the earth. In this condition he lived there on bread and
water, and thought it was too good for him. At length he
got home again with his wife to his own house at Barrow,
where afterwards he came to be convinced of God's eternal
truth, and died in it. A little before his death he said,
16*

186 PASSAGES FROM [1662.
Though he had not borne a testimony for truth in his life,
he would bear a testimony in his death, and would be
buried in his orchard, and was so. He was an example to
all the flying Baptists in the time of persecution ; who
could not bear persecutions themselves, and yet persecuted
us when they had power.
[At Swanington George Fox and four other Friends were
illegally arrested in a Friend's house on the charge that
they " were to have had a meeting," and. sent to a prison
at Leicester ; of this he says :] This jailer had been a very
wicked, cruel man ; and there being six or seven. Friends
in prison before we came, he had taken some occasion to
quarrel with them, and had thrust them into the dungeon
amongst the felons, where was hardly room for them to lie
down, they were so thronged. We stayed all that day in
the prison-yard, and desired the jailer to let us have some
straw ; he surlily answered, You do not look like men that
would lie on straw. After a while William Smith, a Friend,
came to me, and he being acquainted in the house, I asked
him, What rooms there were in the house and what rooms
Friends usually had been put into before they were put
into the dungeon ? I asked him also, Whether the jailer
or his wife was master ? He said the wife was master ; and
that though she was lame and sate mostly in her chair, not
being able to go but on crutches, yet she would beat her
husband when he came within her reach if he did not do
as she would have him do. Now I considered that prob
ably many Friends might come to visit us, and that if we
had a room to ourselves it would be better for them to
speak to me, and for me to speak to them, as there should
be occasion. Wherefore I desired William Smith to go

1662.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 187
speak with the woman, and let her know if she would let
us have a room, and let our friends come up out of the
dungeon, and leave it to us and them to give her what we
would, it might be better for her. He went ; and after
some reasoning with her she consented, and we were had
into a room. Then we were told, That the jailer would
not suffer us to fetch any drink out of the town into the
prison, but that what beer we drank we must take of him.
I told them I would remedy that, if they would ; for we
would get a pail of water and a little wormwood once a
day, and that might serve us; so we should have none
of his beer, and the water he could not deny us.
Before we came there, when those few Friends that were
prisoners there did meet together on the First days, if any
of them was moved to pray to the Lord, the jailer would
come up with his great quarter-staff in his hand and his
mastiff-dog at his heels, and would pluck them down by the
hair of the head and strike them with his staff; but when
he struck Friends, the mastiff-dog, instead of falling upon
Friends, would take the staff out of his hand. Now when
the First day came, after we came in, I spake to one of my
fellow-prisoners to carry down a stool and set it in the
yard; and give notice to the debtors and felons that there
would be a meeting in the yard, and they that would hear
the word of the Lord declared might come thither. So the
debtors and prisoners went into the yard, and we went
down and had a very precious meeting, the jailer not med
dling. Thus every First day we had a meeting there as
long as we staid in prison; and several came in out of the
city and country, and many were convinced ; and some re-

188 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
ceived the Lord's truth there, who stood faithful witnesses
for it ever since.
When the sessions came, we were had up before the jus
tices. We desired they would read the mittimus, and see
how wrongfully we were imprisoned. They would not take
notice of the mittimus, but called a jury and indicted us
for refusing to take the oaths of allegiance and supremacy.
It was not long before the jury returned and brought us in
Guilty; and then, after some words, the justices whispered
together, and bid the jailer take us down to prison again.
But the Lord's power was over them, and his everlasting
truth, which we declared boldly amongst them. And there
being a great concourse of people, most of them followed
us, so that the crier and bailiffs were fain to call the people
back again to the court. We declared the truth as we went
down the streets all along till we came to the jail, the streets
being full of people. When we were in our chamber again,
after some time the jailer came to us and desired all to go
forth that were not prisoners. And when they were gone,
he said, Gentlemen, it is the court's pleasure that ye should
all be set at liberty, except those that are in for tithes ; and
you know there are fees due to me ; but I shall leave it to
you to give me what you will.
After this we passed through the countries, visiting
Friends in their meetings. And the Lord's power carried
us over the persecuting spirits and through many dangers;
and his truth spread and grew, and Friends were established
therein. Praises and glory to his name forever !
Travelling through the countries, we visited Friends,
travelling some weeks eight or nine score miles a week, and
had meetings every day. We passed to the Land's-End, to

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 189
John Ellis's house, where we had a precious meeting ; and
there was a fisherman, one Nicholas Jose, that was con
vinced ; and he, spake in meetings and declared the truth
amongst the people ; and the Lord's power was over all.
I was glad that the Lord had raised up his standard in
those dark parts of the nation, where since there is a fine
meeting of honest-hearted Friends ; and many there are
come to sit under Christ's teaching ; and a great people the
Lord will have in that country.
From the Land's-Eud we returned to Redruth, and the
next day to Truro, where we had a meeting. Next morn
ing some of the chief of the town desired to speak with me,
and I went to them ; amongst whom was Colonel Rouse.
A great deal of discourse I had with them concerning the
things of God, and in their reasoning they said, The Gospel
was the four books of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John ;
and they called it natural. But I told them the Gospel
was the power of_God, which was preached before Matthew,
Mark, Luke, and John, or any of them were printed or
written ; and it was preached to every creature (of which
a great part might never see nor hear of those four books),
so that every creature was to obey the power of God ; for
Christ, the spiritual man, would judge the world according
to the Gospel, that is, according to his invisible power.
When they heard this they could not gainsay, for the truth
came over them. So I directed them to their teacher, the
grace of God, and shewed them the sufficiency of it ; which
would teach them how to live and what to deny ; and being
obeyed would bring their salvation. And so to that grace
I recommended them and left them.
We passed to Collumpton and to Wellington ; for we had

190 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
appointed a meeting five miles off, where we had a large
meeting at a butcher's house, and a blessed meeting it was ;
for the people were directed to their teacher, the grace of
God, which would bring them salvation ; and many were
settled under its teaching; and the Lord's presence was
amongst us, and we were refreshed in Him in whom we
laboured and travelled ; and the meeting was quiet. There
had been a very great persecution in that country, and in
that town a little before, insomuch that some Friends ques
tioned the peaceableness of our meeting: but the Lord's
power chained all, and his glory shined over all. The
Friends told us how they had broken up their meetings by
warrants from the justices, and how by their warrants they
were required to carry Friends before the justices ; and
Friends bid them carry them then. The officers told Friends
they must go ; but Friends said Nay, that was not according
to their warrants, which required them to carry them. Then
they were fain to hire carts and wagons and horses, and to
lift Friends up into their wagons and carts to carry them
before a justice. And when they came to a justice's house
sometimes he happened to be from home, and if he were a
moderate man he would get out of the way, and then they
were forced to carry them before another ; so that they
were many dayrs carting and carrying Friends up and down
from place to place. And when afterward the officers came
to lay their charges for this upon the town, the town's people
would not pay it, but made them bear it themselves ; and
that brake the neck of their persecution there for that time.
The like was done in several other places, till the officers
had shamed and tired themselves, and then were fain to
give over.

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 191
At one place they warned Friends to come to the steeple-
house ; and the Friends met together to consider of it ; and
had freedom to go to the steeple-house and meet together
there. Accordingly, when they came thither, they sate
down together to wait upon the Lord in his power and
spirit, and minded, the Lord Jesus Christ, their teacher and
Saviour, but did not mind the priest. When the officers
saw that they came to them to put them out of the steeple-
house again ; but the Friends told them it was not time
for them to break up their meeting yet. A while after,
when the priest had done his stuff, they came to the Friends
again, and would have had them go home to dinner ; but
the Friends told them they did not use to go to dinner ;
but were feeding upon the bread of life. So there they
sate waiting upon the Lord and enjoying his power and
presence, till they found freedom in themselves to depart.
I went from Westmoreland to James Taylor's at Cartmel
in Lancashire, where I staid the First day, and had a pre
cious meeting ; and after the meeting was done I came over
the sands to Swarthmore.
When I came there they told me Colonel Kirby had sent
his lieutenant thither to search for me, and that he had
searched trunks and chests for me. That night, as I was
in bed, I was moved of the Lord to go next day to Kirby-
Hall, which was Colonel Kirby's house, about five miles off,
to speak with him ; and I did so. When I came thither,
I found there the Flemmings and several others of the
gentry, so called, of the country, who were come to take
their leave of Colonel Kirby, he being then to go up to
London to the parliament. I was had into the parlour
amongst them ; but Colonel Kirby was not then within,

192 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
being gone forth a little way ; so they said little to me, nor
I much to them. But after a little while Colonel Kirby
came in ; and then I spake to him and told him, I came to
visit him understanding that he would have seen me ; and
to know what he had to say to me, and whether he had
anything against me? He said before all the company, As
he was a gentleman, he had nothing against me. But, said
he, Mistress Fell must not keep great meetings at her house,
for they meet contrary to the Act. I told him, That Act
did' not take hold on us, but on such as did meet to plot
and contrive, and to raise insurrections against the king ;
whereas we were no such people ; for he knew that they
that met at Margaret Fell's house were his neighbours, and
a peaceable people. After manyr words had passed, he
shook me by the hand and said again, He had nothing
against me ; and others of them said, I was a deserving
man. So we parted, and I returned to Swarthmore.
Shortly after, when Colonel Kirby was gone to London,
there was a private meeting of the justices and deputy-
lieutenants at Houlker-Hall, where Justice Preston lived ;
and there they granted forth a warrant to apprehend me.
I heard over night both of their meeting and of the war
rant ; and so could have gone away and got out of their
reach if I would ; for I had not appointed any meeting at
that time ; and I had cleared myself of the north ; and
the Lord's power was over all. But I considered, there
being a noise of a plot in the north, if I should go away
they might fall upon poor Friends ; but if I gave up my
self to be taken it might stop them, and Friends should
escape the better. So I gave up myself to be taken, and
prepared myself against they came. Next day an officer

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 193
came with his sword and pistols to take me. I told him I
knew his errand before, and had given myself to be taken ;
for if I would have escaped their imprisonment I could
have been gone forty miles off before he came ; but I was
an innocent man, and so it mattered not what they could
do to me. He asked me, How I heard of it, seeing the
order was made privately in a parlour ? I said it was no
matter for that; it was sufficient that I heard of it. Then
I asked him to let me see his order. Whereupon he laid
his hand on his sword and said, I must go with him before
the lieutenants to answer such questions as they should
propound to me. I told him it was but civil and reason
able for him to let me see his order; but he would not.
Then said I, I am ready. So I went along with him ; and
Margaret Fell went with us to Houlker-Hall. And when
we came thither, there was one Rawlinson, called a justice,
and one called Sir George Middleton, and many more that
I did not know ; besides old Justice Preston who lived there.
They brought one Thomas Atkinson, a friend of Cartmel,
as a witness against me for some words which he had told
to one Knipe, who had informed them ; which words were,
That I had written against the plotters, and had knocked
them down; which words they could not make much of;
for I told them I had heard of a plot, and had written
against it.
Then said George Middleton, You deny God and the
church and the faith. I replied, Nay ; I own God and the
true church and the true faith. But what church dost thou
own ? said I (for I understood he was a Papist). Then he
turned again and said, You are a rebel and a traitor. I
asked him whom he spake to? or whom did he call rebel?
17 N

194 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
He was so full of envy that for a while he could not speak ;
but at last he said, He spake it to me. With that I struck
my hand on the table and told him, I had suffered more
than twenty such as he, or than any that was there ; for I
had been cast into Derby prison for six months together,
and had suffered much because I would not take up arms
against this king before Worcester fight ; and I had been
sent up prisoner out of my own country by Colonel Hacker
to O. Cromwell, as a plotter to bring in King Charles, in
the year 1654 ; and I had nothing but love and good will
to the king, and desired the eternal good and welfare of
him and all his subjects. Did you ever hear the like?
said Middleton. Nay, said I, ye may hear it again if ye
will. For ye talk of the king, a company of you ; but
where were ye in Oliver's days ? and what did ye do then
for him ? But I have more love to the king for his eternal
good and welfare than any of you have.
Then they asked me, Whether I had heard of the plot ?
And I said, Yes, I had heard of it. They asked me, How
I had heard of it, and whom I knew in it? I told them,
I had heard of it through the high-sheriff of Yorkshire,
who had told Dr. Hodgson that there was a plot in the
north; and that was the way I heard of it; but I never
heard of any such thing in the south, nor till I came into
the north. And as for knowing any in the plot, I was as
a child in that ; for I knew none of them. Then said they,
Why would you write against it if you did not know some
that were in it ? I said, My reason was, because you are so
forward to mash the innocent and guilty together, therefore
I writ against it to clear the truth from such things, and to
stop all forward, foolish spirits from running into such

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 195
things. And I sent copies of it into Westmoreland, Cum
berland, Bishoprick, and Yorkshire, and to you here ; and
I sent another copy of it to the king and his council ; and
it is like it may be in print by this time. One of them
said, O ! this man hath great power. I said, Yes, I had
power to write against plotters. Then said one of them,
You are against the laws of the land. I answered, Nay ;
for I and my friends direct all the people to the Spirit of
God in them to mortify the deeds of the flesh ; this brings
them into the well-doing, and from that which the magis
trate's sword is against. So in this we establish the law,
and are an ease to the magistrates, and are not against, but
stand for, all good government.
Then George Middleton cried, Bring the book and put
the oaths of allegiance and supremacy to him. Now he
himself being a Papist, I asked him, Whether he had taken
the oath of supremacy, who was a swearer ? But as for us,
we could not swear at all, because Christ and the Apostle
had forbidden it. Some of them would not have had the
oath put to me, but have let me have my liberty ; but the
rest would not agree to that ; for this was their last snare,
and they had no other way to get me into prison ; for all
other things had been cleared to them. But this was like
the- Papists' sacrament of the altar, by which they ensnared
the martyrs. So they tendered me the oath, and I could
not take it; whereupon they were about to make my mit
timus to send me to Lancaster jail ; but considering to
gether of it, they only engaged me to appear at the sessions;
and so for that time dismissed me. Then I went back with
Margaret Fell to Swarthmore.
Now whilst I was at Swarthmore, there came William

196 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
Kirby into Swarthmore meeting, and brought the con
stables with him. I was sitting with Friends in the meet
ing, and he said to me, How now, Mr. Fox ; you have a
fine company here. Yes, said I, we do meet to wait upon
the Lord. So he began to take the names of Friends ; and
them that did not readily tell him their names, he com
mitted to the constables' hands, and sent some to prison.
The constables were unwilling to take them without a war
rant ; whereupon, he threatened to set them by the heels:
but the constable told him he could keep them in his
presence, but after he was gone he could not keep them
without a warrant.
The sessions now coming on, I went to Lancaster, and
appeared according to my engagement. There was upon
the bench that Justice Flemming that had bidden five
pounds in Westmoreland to any man that would appre
hend me, for he was a justice both in Westmoreland and
Lancashire. There was also Justice Spencer and Colonel
West, and old Justice Rawlinson, the lawyer, who gave
the charge, and was very sharp against truth and Friends :
but the Lord's power stopped them. The session was large,
and the concourse of people great ; and, way being made
for me, I came up to the bar, and stood there with my hat
on, they looking earnestly upon me, and I upon them, for
a pretty space. Then proclamation being made for all to
keep silence upon pain of imprisonment, and, all being
quiet, I said .twice, Peace be among you. Then spake the
chairman, and asked if I knew where I was. I said, Yes,
I do ; but it may be, said I, my hat offends you — that 's
a low thing; that 's not the honour that I give to magis
trates, for the true honour is from above, which, said I,

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 197
I have received ; and I hope it is not the hat which ye
look upon to be the honour. The chairman said they looked
for the hat too ; and asked wherein I showed my respect to
magistrates if I did not put off my hat. I replied, In
coming when they called me. Then they bid one take
off my hat. After which it was some time before they
spake to me, and I felt the power of the Lord to arise.
After some pause, old Justice Rawlinson (the chairman)
asked me if I did know of the plot. I told him, I had
heard of it in Yorkshire by a Friend, that had it from the
high sheriff. Then they asked me whether I had declared
it to the magistrates. I said, I had sent papers abroad
against plots and plotters, and also to you, as soon as I
came into the country, to take all jealousies out of your
minds concerning me and my friends ; for it was, and is,
our principle to declare against such things. They asked
me then if I knew not of an act against meetings. I said,
I knew there was an act that took hold of such as met
to the terrifying of the king's subjects and were enemies to
the king, and held dangerous principles, but I hoped they
did not look upon us to be such men, for our meetings
were not to terrify the king's subjects ; neither are we
enemies to him or any man. Then they tendered me the
oaths of allegiance and supremacy. I told them, I could
not take any oath at all, because Christ and his apostle
had forbid it ; aud they had had sufficient experience of
swearers (I told them) first one way, then another, but
I had never taken any oath in my life. Then Rawlinson,
the lawyer, asked me whether I held it was unlawful to
swear. This question he put on purpose to ensnare me,
for, by an act that was made, such were liable to banish-
17*

198 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
ment, or a great fine, that should say it was unlawful to
swear. But I, seeing the snare, avoided it, and told him,
That in the time of the law, amongst the Jews, before
Christ came, the law commanded them to swear ; but
Christ, who doth fulfil the law, in his gospel time com
mands not to swear at all ; and the apostle James forbids
swearing, even to them that were Jews, and that had the
law of God. So, after much other discourse had passed,
they called for the jailer, and committed me to prison. I
had about me that paper which I had written as a testi
mony against plots, which I desired they would read, or
suffer to be read, in open court, but they would not. So,
I being committed for refusing to swear, I bid them, and
all the people, take notice, that I suffered for the doctrine
of Christ, and for my obedience to his command. After
wards, I understood, the justices did say that they had
private instructions from Colonel Kirby to prosecute me,
notwithstanding his fair carriage and seeming kindness to
me before, when he declared before many of them that
he had nothing against me. There were several Friends
besides committed to prison, some for meeting to worship
God, and some for not swearing ; so that the prison was
very full.
Amongst those that were then in prison there were four
Friends, prisoners for tithes, who were sent to prison at
the suit of the Countess of Derby (so called), and had lain
there then near two years and a half. One of these, whose
name was Oliver Atherton, being a man of a weakly con
stitution, was, through his long and hard imprisonment in
a cold, raw, unwholesome place, brought so low and weak
in his body that there appeared no hopes of his recovery

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 199
or life, unless he might be removed from thence. Where
fore a letter was written on behalf of the said Oliver
Atherton to the said countess, and sent by his son, God
frey Atherton, wherein was laid before her the reasons why
he and the rest could not pay tithes, because, if they did,
they should deny Christ come in the flesh, who, by his
coming, had put an end to tithes and to the priesthood to
which they had been given, and to the commandment
by which they had been paid under the law. And his weak
condition of body was also laid before her, and the appar
ent likelihood of his death, if she did continue to hold him
there, that she might be moved to pity and compassion ;
and also warned not to draw the guilt of his innocent blood
upon herself. But when his son went to her with his father's
letter, a servant of hers abused him, and plucked off his
cap and threw it away, and put him out of the gate.
Nevertheless, the letter was delivered into her own hand,
but she shut out all pity and tenderness, and continued
him in prison till death. So when his son came back to
his father in prison and told him, as he lay on his dying
bed, that the countess denied his liberty, he only said she
hath been the cause of shedding much blood, but this will
be the heaviest blood that ever she spilt; and soon after he
died. Then, Friends having his body delivered to them to
bury, as they carried it from the prison to Ormskirk, the
parish wherein he had lived, they stuck up papers upon
the crosses at Garstang, Preston, and other towns through
which they passed, with this inscription: This is Oliver
Atherton, of Ormskirk parish, persecuted to death by the
Countess of Derby for good conscience' sake towards God
and Christ, because he could not give her tithes, etc

200 PASSAGES FROM [1663.
Setting forth at large the reasons of his refusing to pay
tithes, the length of his imprisonment, the hardships he
underwent, her hard-heartedness towards him, and the man
ner of his death. But she, that regarded not the life of an
innocent sufferer for Christ, lived not long after herself;
for, that day three weeks that Oliver Atherton's body was
carried through Ormskirk to be buried, she died, and her
body was carried dead that day seven weeks through the
same town to her burying-place. And thus the Lord pur
sued the hard-hearted persecutor.
As for me, I was kept to the assize ; and then, Judge
Turner and Judge Twisden coming that circuit, I was
brought before Judge Twisden, on the 14th day of the
month called March, in the latter end of the year 1663.
When I was set up to the bar, I said, Peace be amongst
you all. The judge looked upon me, and said, What ! do
you come into the court with your hat on ? Upon which
words the jailer taking it off, I said, The hat is not the
honour that comes from God. Then said the judge to me,
Will you take the oath of allegiance, George Fox ? I said,
I never took any oath in my life, nor any covenant or en
gagement. Well, said he, will you swear or no ? I answered,
I am a Christian, and Christ commands me not to swear,
and so does the apostle James likewise ; and whether I
should obey God or man, do thou judge. I ask you again,
said he, Whether you will swear or no ? I answered again,
I am neither Turk, Jew, nor heathen, but a Christian, and
should show forth Christianity. And I asked him, If he
did not know that Christians in the primitive times, under
the ten persecutions, and some also of the martyrs in Queen
Mary's days, refused swearing, because Christ and the apostle

1663.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 201
had forbidden it. For it is tenderness of conscience, and in
obedience to the commands of Christ, that I do not swear :
and we have the word of a king for tender consciences.
Then I asked the judge, If he did own the king? Yes, said
he, I do own the king. Why then, said I, Dost thou not
observe his declaration from Breda, and his promises made
since he came into England, that no man should be called
in question for matters of religion, so long as they lived
peaceably? Now, if thou ownest the king, said I, why
dost thou call me into question, and put me upon taking
an oath, which is a matter of religion, seeing thou nor none
else can charge me with unpeaceable living ? Then he was
moved, and, looking angrily at me said, Sirrah, will you
swear? I told him, I was none of his Sirrahs; I was a
Christian : and for him, that was an old man, and a judge,
to sit there and give nicknames to prisoners, it did not
become either his gray hairs or hisoffice. Well, said he,
I am a Christian too. Then do Christians' works, said I.
Sirrah, said he, thou thinkest to frighten me with thy
words. Then, catching himself, and looking aside, he said,
Hark ! I am using the word [sirrah] again, and so checked
himself. I said, I spake to thee in love, for that language
did not become thee, a judge : thou oughtest to instruct a
prisoner in the law, if he were ignorant and out of the way.
And I speak in love to thee too, said he. But, said I, love
gives no nicknames. Then he roused himself up, and said,
I will not be afraid of thee, George Fox : thou speakest so
loud, thy voice drowns mine and the court's. I must call
for three or four criers, to drown thy voice : thou hast good
lungs. I am a prisoner here, said I, for the Lord Jesus
Christ's sake ; for his sake do I suffer, and for Him do I

202 PASSAGES FROM [1664.
stand this day : and if my voice were five times louder, yet
I should lift it up, and sound it out for Christ's sake ; for
whose cause I stand this day before your judgment-seat, in
obedience to Christ, who commands not to swear, before
whose judgment-seat you must all be brought, and must
give an account. Well, said the judge, George Fox, say
whether thou wilt take the oath, yea or nay. I replied, I
say, as I said before, whether ought I to obey God or man,
judge thou. If I could take any oath at all I should take
this. Then you will not swear, said the judge. Take him
away, jailer. I said, It is for Christ's sake that I cannot
swear, and for obedience to his command I suffer ; and so
the Lord forgive you all. So the jailer took me away; but
I felt the mighty power of the Lord was over them all.
Sometime before this assize Margaret Fell was sent
prisoner to Lancaster jail by Flemming, Kirby, and Pres
ton, justices ; and at the assize the oath was tendered to
her also, aud she was committed again to prison, to lie till
the next assize.
When I was prisoner at Lancaster, there was prisoner
also one Major Wiggan, a Baptist preacher. Whilst he
was in Lancaster castle, he challenged Friends to have a
dispute with them ; whereupon, I got leave of the jailer to
go up to them ; and, entering into discourse with him, he
affirmed, That some men never had the spirit of God, and
that the true light, which enlighteneth every one that
cometh into the world, is natural. For proof of his first
assertion, he instanced Balaam, affirming that Balaam had
not the spirit of God. I affirmed, and proved, that Balaam
had the spirit of God, and that wicked men have the spirit
of God, else how could they quench it and vex it and

1664.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 203
grieve it, and resist the Holy Ghost, like the stiff-necked
Jews ? To his second assertion I answered, that the true
light, which enlighteneth every man that cometh into the
world, was the life in the Word ; and that was divine and
eternal, and not natural, aud he might as well say that the
Word was natural, as that the life in the Word was natural ;
and wicked men were enlightened by this light, else how
could they hate it? Now, it is expressly said that they did
hate it ; and the reason given why they did hate it was be
cause their deeds were evil, and they would not come to it
because it reproved them, and that must needs be in them
that reproved them. Besides, that light could not be the
Scriptures of the New Testament, for it was testified of
before any part of the New Testament was written. So it
must be the divine light, which is the life in Christ the
Word, before Scriptures were. And the grace of God, which
brought salvation, had appeared unto all men, and taught
the saints ; but they that turned it into wantonness, and
walked despitefully against the spirit of grace were the
wicked. Again, the Spirit of Truth, the Holy Ghost, the
Comforter, which leads the disciples of Christ into all truth,
the same should reprove the world of sin, of righteousness,
and of judgment, and of their unbelief. So the wicked
world had it to reprove them ; and the true disciples and
learners of Christ, that believed in the light, as Christ
commands, they had it to lead them. But the world, that
did not believe in the light, though they were lighted, but
hated the light, which they should have believed in, and
loved the darkness rather than it, this world had a right
eousness and a judgment, which the Holy Ghost reproved
them for, as well as for their unbelief.

204 PASSAGES FROM [1664.
In the sixth month, 1664, the assizes were held again at
Lancaster. After they had tried several others, they called
me to the bar, and impanelled a jury ; and then the judge
asked the justices, Whether they had tendered me the oath
at the sessions? Now when the jury were sworn, and the
justices had sworn, That they had tendered me the oath,
according to the indictment, then the judge asked me,
Whether I had not refused the oath at the last assizes? I
said, I never took oath in my life; and Christ, the Saviour
and Judge of the world, said, Swear not at all. I spake to
the jury, and told them, That they could not bring me in
guilty according to that indictment, for the indictment was
wrong laid, and had many gross errors in it. And I told
the jury, It lay upon their consciences, as they would answer
it to the Lord God before his judgment-seat. Then the judge
spake again to the jury; and I bid him do me justice.
So the jury brought me in guilty. Whereupon I told them,
That both the justices, and they too, had foresworn them
selves ; and therefore they had small cause to laugh, as
they did a little before. Oh, the onvy and rage and malice
that was there against me, and the lightness ! But the Lord
confounded them, and they were v»onderfully stopped. So
they set me aside, and called 'up Margaret Fell, who had
a great deal of good service amongst them ; and then the
court brake up near the second hour.
Next day, towards the eleventh hour, we were called forth
again to hear the sentence ; and Margaret Fell being called
first to the bar, she had some counsels to plead, who found
many errors in her indictment: whereupon, after the judge
had acknowledged them, she was set by. Then the judge
asked, What they could say to mine? Now, I was not

1664.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 205
willing to let any man plead for me, but to speak to it my
self; and, indeed, though Margaret had some that pleaded
for her, yet she spake as much herself as she would. But
before I came to the bar, I was moved in my spirit to pray,
That God would confound their wickedness and. envy, and
set his truth over all, and exalt his seed. And the Lord
heard and answered, and did confound them in their pro
ceedings against me. And, though they had most envy
against me, yet the most gross errors were found in my
indictment. Now, I having put by others from pleading for me, the
judge asked me, What I had to say why he should not
pass sentence upon me? I told him, I was no lawyer, but
I had much to say, if he would but have patience to hear.
At that he laughed, and others laughed also, and said,
Come, what have you to say ? He can say nothing. Yes,
said I, I have much to say : have but the patience to hear
me. Then I asked him, Whether the oath was to be ten
dered to the king's subjects, or to the subjects of foreign
princes? He said, To the subjects of this realm. Then
said I, Look the indictment, and ye may see that ye
have left out the word subject ; so, not having named me
in the indictment as a subject, ye cannot premunire me for
not taking an oath. Then they looked the statute and the
indictment, and saw that it was as I said, and the judge
confessed it was an error.
[George Fox having jpointed out several other errors in
the indictment,] the judge did acknowledge these also to be
great errors. But, said I, I have not yet done : I have yet
something further to allege. Nay, said the judge, I have
enough : you need say no more. If, said I, thou hast
18

206 PASSAGES FROM [1664.
enough, I desire nothing but law and justice at thy hands,
for I don't look for mercy. You must have justice, said
he, and you shall have law. Then I asked, Am I at lib
erty, and free from all that ever hath been done against
me in this matter? Yes, said the judge, you are free from
all that hath been done against you. But then, starting
up in a rage, he said, I can put the oath to any man here ;
and I will tender you the oath again. I told him, He had
examples enough yesterday of swearing and false swearing,
both in the justices and in the jury, for I saw before mine
eyes that both justices and jury had foresworn themselves.
The judge asked me, If I would take the oath ? I bid him,
Do me justice for my false imprisonment all this while, for
what had I been imprisoned so long for ? And I told him,
I ought to be set at liberty. You are at liberty, said he,
but I will put the oath to you again. Then I turned me
about, and said, All people take notice this is a share, for
I ought to be set free from the jailer, and from this court.
But the judge cried, Give him the book, and the sheriff
and the justices cried, Give him the book. Then the power
of darkness rose up in them like a mountain, and a clerk
lift up a book to me. And I stood still, and said, If it be
a Bible, give it me into my hand. Yes, yes, said the judge
and justices, give it him into his hand. So I took it, and
looked in it, and said, I see it is a Bible ; I am glad of it.
Now he had caused the jury to be called, and they stood
by (for after they had brought in their former verdict, he
would not dismiss them, though they desired it, but told
them, He could not dismiss them yet, for he should have
business for them, and therefore they must attend and be
ready when they were called. And when he said so, I felt

1664.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 207
his intent that if I was freed he would come on again).
So I looked him in the face, and the witness of God started
up in him, and made him blush when he looked at me
again, for he saw that I saw him. Nevertheless, harden
ing himself, he caused the oath to be read to me, the jury
standing by ; and, when it was read, he asked me, Whether
I would take the oath or no? Then, said I, Ye have given
me a book here to kiss, and to swear on ; and this book
which ye have given me to kiss says, Kiss the Son, and the
Son says in this book, Swear not at all ; and so says also
the apostle James. Now, said I, I say as the book says, and
yet ye imprison me : how chance ye do not imprison the
book for saying so ? How comes it that the book is at lib
erty amongst you, which bids me not swear, and yet ye
imprison me for doing as the book bids me ? Why don't
you imprison the book ? Now as I was speaking this to
them, and held up the Bible open in my hand, to show
them the place in the book where Christ forbids swear
ing, they plucked the book out of my hand again, and the
judge said, Nay, but we will imprison George Fox. Yet
this got abroad over all the country as a by-word, That
they gave me a book to swear on that commanded me not
to swear at all, and that the Bible was at liberty and I in
prison for doing as the Bible said.
In the afternoon I was brought up again. And the judge
asked me, What I would say for myself? I bid them, Read
the indictment, for I would not answer to that which I did
not hear. The clerk read it, and as he read the judge said,
Take heed it be not false again ; but he read it, but in such
a manner that I could hardly understand what he read.
But when he had done, the judge asked me, What I said

208 PASSAGES FROM [1664.
to the indictment ? I told him, At once hearing so large a
writing read, and that at such a distance that I could not
distinctly hear all the parts of it, I could not well tell what
to say to it, but if he would let me have a copy of it, and
give me time to consider of it, I should answer it. This put
them to a little stand; but, after a while, the judge asked
me, What time I would have? I said, Till the next assize.
But, said he, What plea will ye now make ? Are ye guilty
or not guilty ? I said, I am not guilty at all of denying
swearing obstinately and wilfully; and as for those things
mentioned in the oath as Jesuitical plots and foreign
powers, I utterly deny them in my heart ; and if I could
take any oath I should take that, but I never took any
oath in all my life.
So, after some further discourse had passed, they com
mitted me to prison again, there to lie till the next assize ;
and Colonel Kirby gave order to the jailer to keep me
close, and suffer no flesh alive to come at me, for I was not
fit, he said, to be discoursed with by men. Then was I
put up into a smoky tower, where the smoke of the other
prisoners came up so thick that it stood as dew upon the
walls, and sometimes the smoke would be so thick that I
could hardly see the candle when it burned ; and I, being
locked under three locks, the under-jailer, when the smoke
was great, would hardly be persuaded to come up to un
lock one of the uppermost doors for fear of the smoke, so
that I was almost smothered. Besides, it rained in upon
my bed; and many times, when I went to stop out the
rain in the cold winter season, my shirt would be as wet
as muck with the rain that came in upon me while I was
labouring to stop it out. And (the place being high and

1664.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 209
open to the wind) sometimes as fast as I stopped it, the
wind being high and fierce, would blow it out again. In
this manner did I lie all that long, cold winter, till the
next assize : in which time I was so starved with cold and
rain that my body was greatly swelled and my limbs much
benumbed. The assize began on the 16th day of the month called
March, 1664-5. At the assize before, Judge Turner had
said to the officers in court, Pray see that, all the oath be
in the indictment, and that the word subject be in, and
that the day of the month and year of the king be put in
right, for it is a shame that so many errors should be seen
and found in the face of the country ; yet there were many
errors, and those great ones, in this indictment, as well as
in the former. And surely the hand of the Lord was in
it to confound their mischievous work against me, and to
blind them therein ; insomuch that although, after the
indictment was drawn at the former assize, the judge
examined it himself, and tried it with the clerks, yet the
word subject was left out of this indictment also, and the
day of the month was put in wrong, and several material
words of the oath were left out : yet they went on con
fidently against me, thinking all was safe and well. I
asked him, Whether the oath was to be tendered to the
king's subjects only, or to the subjects of foreign princes ?
He replied, To the subjects of this realm ; for I will speak
nothing to you, said he, but in point of law. Then, said I,
Look the indictment, and thou mayest see that the word
subject is left out of this indictment also. And therefore,
seeing the oath is not to be tendered to any but the sub
jects of this realm, and ye have not put me in as a subject,
18* O

210 PASSAGES FROM [1664.
the court is to take no notice of this indictment. I had no
sooner spoke thus, but the judge cried, Take him away,
jailer, take him away: so I was presently hurried away.
And the jailer and people looked when I should be called
for again, but I was never brought forth to the court any
more, though I had many other great errors to assign in
the indictment. But after I was gone the judge asked the
jury, If they were agreed? And they said, Yes, and found
for the king against me, as I was told. But I was never
called to hear sentence given, nor was any sentence given
against me that I could hear of. The judge had passed
sentence of premunire upon Margaret Fell before I was
brought before him, and it seems when I was hurried away
so they recorded me as a premunired person, though I was
never brought to hear the sentence, nor knew of it: which
was very illegal.
While I was a prisoner in Lancaster Castle, there was a
great noise and talk of the Turk's overspreading Christen
dom, and great fears entered many. But one day, as I was
walking in my prison-chamber," I saw the Lord's power
turn against him, and that he was turning back again,
And I declared to some what the Lord had let me see,
when there were such fears of his over-running Christen
dom ; aud within a month after, the news-books came down,
wherein it was mentioned that they had given him a defeat.
Another time, as I was walking in my chamber with my
eye to the Lord, I saw the angel of the Lord with a glitter
ing drawn sword stretched southward, as though the court
had been all on a fire. Not long after, the wars brake out
with Holland, and the sickness brake forth, and afterwards
the fire of London : so the Lord's sword was drawn indeed.

1665.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 211
Now by reason of my long and close imprisonment in so
bad a place, I was grown very weak of body ; but the Lord's
power was over all, and supported me through all, and en
abled me to do service for Him and for his truth and peo
ple as the place would admit : for while I was in Lancaster
Prison I answered several books.
After the assize at Lancaster was over, Colonel Kirby
and some others of the justices were very uneasy with my
being at Lancaster (for I had galled them sore at my
trials there), and they laboured much to get me removed
from thence to some remote place. Colonel Kirby threat
ened that I should be sent far enough ; and sometimes he
said, I should be sent beyond the seas. So about six weeks
after the assizes they got an order from the king and coun
cil to remove me from Lancaster, and with it they brought
a letter from the Earl of Anglesey, wherein was written,
That if those things were found true against me which I
was charged withal, I deserved no clemency nor mercy ;
and yet the greatest matter they had against me was
because I could hot disobey the command of Christ, and
swear. When they had prepared for my removal, the under-
sheriff and the head-sheriff's man, with some bailiffs, came
and fetched me out of the castle, when I was so weak with
lying in that cold, wet, and smoky prison that I could
hardly go or stand. They haled me out, and lifted me
up upon one of the sheriff's horses. And when I was on
horseback in the street, the town's people being gathered
to gaze upon me, I told the officers I had received neither
Christianity, civility, nor humanity from them. So they
hurried me away about fourteen miles to Bentham, and I

212 PASSAGES FROM [1665.
was so very weak that I was hardly able to sit on horse
back, and my clothes smelt so of smoke that they were
loathsome to myself. And the wicked jailer, one Hunter,
a young fellow, would come behind and give the horse a
lash with his whip aud make him skip and leap, that I,
being weak, had much ado to sit him ; and then he would
come and look me in the face, and say, How do you, Mr.
Fox ? I told him, It was not civil in him to do so ; but
the Lord cut him off soon after.
When we were come to Scarborough, they had me to an
inn, and gave notice to the governor, and he sent half a
dozen soldiers to be my guard that night. Next day they
conducted me up into the castle, and there put me into a
room and set a sentry on me ; and I, being so very weak,
and subject to fainting, they for a while let me go out
sometimes into the air with the sentry. They soon removed
me out of this room and put me into an open room where
the rain came in, and the room smoked exceedingly, which
was very offensive to me. I was forced to lay out a matter
of fifty shillings to stop out the rain, and keep the room
from smoking so much. But when I had been at that
charge, and made the room somewhat tolerable, they
removed me out of it and put me into a worse room, where
I had neither chimney nor fire-hearth. And the room being
to the sea-side, and lying much open, the wind drove in the
rain forcible, so that the water came over my bed and
ran about the room, so that I was fain to skim it up with a
platter. And when my clothes were wet I had no fire to
dry them, that my body was numbed with cold, and my
fingers swelled that one was grown as big as two ; and,
though I was at some charge on this room also, yet I could

1665.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 213
not keep out the wind and rain. Besides, they would suffer
few Friends to come at me, and many times not any : no,
not so much as to bring me a little food ; but I was forced,
for the first quarter, to hire one of the world to bring me
necessaries, and sometimes the soldiers would take it from
her, and then she would scuffle with them for it. After
wards I hired a soldier to fetch me water and bread, and
something to make a fire of, when I was in a room where
a fire could be made. Commonly a three-penny loaf served
me three weeks, and sometimes longer ; and most of my
drink was water that had wormwood steeped or bruised in it.
Though they would not let Friends come to me, they would
often bring others, either to gaze upon me or contend with
me. One time there came a great company of papists to dis
course with me, and they affirmed, The Pope was infallible,
and had stood infallible ever since Peter's time. But I
showed them the contrary by history ; for one of the bishops
of Rome, Marcellinus by name, denied the faith, and sac
rificed to idols, and therefore he was not infallible. And I
told them, if they were in the infallible spirit, they need
not have jails, swords and staves, racks and tortures, fires
and faggots, whips and gallows, to hold up their religion
by, and to destroy men's lives about religion ; for if they
were in the infallible spirit they would preserve men's lives,
and use none but spiritual weapons about religion.
There came another time the widow of him who was
called the old Lord Fairfax, and with her a great com
pany, and one of the company was a priest. I was moved
to declare the truth to them ; and the priest asked me,
Why we said thou and thee to people, for he counted us
but fools and idiots for speaking so ? I asked him, Whether

214 PASSAGES FROM [1665.
they that translated the Scriptures, and that made the
grammar and accidence, were fools and idiots, seeing they
translated the Scriptures so and made the grammar so,
thou to one, and you to more than one, and left it so to us ?
And if they were fools and idiots, then why had not he,
and such as he, that looked upon themselves as wise men,
and that could not bear thou and thee to a singular, altered
the grammar, accidence and Bible, and put the plural in
stead of the singular ?
With such sorts of people I was much exercised while I
was there, for most that came to the castle would desire to
speak with me, and great disputes and reasonings I had
with them. But as to Friends, I was as a man buried
alive ; for, though many Friends came from far to see me,
yet few were suffered to come at me ; and when any Friend
came into the castle about business, if he looked but towards
me, they would rage at him. And the officers would often
be threatening me, That I should be hanged over the wall.
Nay, the deputy-governour told me one time, That the
king, knowing that I had a great .interest in the people,
had sent me thither ; that if there should be any stirring
in the nation, they should hang me over the wall, to keep
the people down. And there being a while after a mar
riage at a papist's house, upon which occasion a great
many of them were met together, they talked much then
of hanging me. But I told them, If that was it they
desired, and it was permitted them, I was ready, for I
never feared death nor sufferings in my life, but I was
known to be an innocent, peaceable man, free from all
stirrings and plottings, and one that sought the good of
all men. But afterwards, the governour growing kinder

1665.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 215
I spake to him, when he was to go to London to the par
liament, and desired him to speak to him that was called
Esquire Marsh, and to Sir Francis Cob (so called), and to
some others, and let them know how long I had lain in
prison, and for what ; and he did so. And when he came
down again he told me that Esquire Marsh said he would
go an hundred miles barefoot for my liberty, he knew me
so well ; and several others, he said, spake well of me,
From which time the governour was very loving to
me. There were great imprisonments in this and the former
years while I was prisoner at Lancaster and Scarborough.
At London many Friends were crowded into Newgate and
other prisons where the sickness was, and many Friends
died in prison. Many Friends also were banished, and
several sent on shipboard by the king's order. Some mas
ters of ships would not carry them, but set them on shore
again ; yet some were sent to Barbadoes and to Jamaica
and to Mevis, and the Lord blessed them there.
After I had lain prisoner above a year in Scarborough
Castle, I sent a letter to the king, in which I gave him an
account of my imprisonment and the bad usage I had had
in prison, and also that I was informed no man could
deliver me but he. After this, John Whitehead, being at
London, and having acquaintance also with him that was
called Esquire Marsh, he went to visit him, and spake to
him about me. So John Whitehead and Ellis Hookes
drew up a relation of my imprisonment and sufferings, and
carried it to Marsh ; and he went with it to the master of
requests, who procured an order from the king for my
release.

216 PASSAGES FROM [1665.
After I was released, I would have given the governour
something for the civility and kindness he had of late
showed me, but he would not receive anything, but said,
Whatever good he could do for me and my Friends he
would do it, and never do them any hurt. And afterwards,
if at any time the mayor of the town sent to him for sol
diers to break up Friends' meetings, if he sent any down
he would privately give them a charge not to meddle ; and
so he continued loving to his dying day. The officers also
and the soldiers were mightily changed and grown very
respectful to me, and when they had occasion to speak of
me they would say, He is as stiff as a tree, and as pure as
a bell, for we could never bow him.
The very next day after I was released from Scarborough
prison, the fire brake out at London, and the report of it
came quickly down into the country. Then I saw the Lord
God was true and just in his word which He had showed
me before in Lancaster jail when I saw the angel of the
Lord with a glittering drawn sword southward, as is before
expressed. After I had passed through many counties, visiting
Friends, and had had many large and precious meetings
amongst them, I came at last to London. But I was so
weak with lying almost three years in cruel and hard im
prisonments, and my joints and my body were so stiff and
benumbed that I could hardly get on my horse or bend
my joints, nor well bear to be near the fire or to eat warm
meat, I had been kept so long from it. Being come to Lon
don, I walked a little among the ruins, and took good notice
of them, and I saw the city lying according as the word of
the Lord came to me concerning it several years before.

1667.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 217
Though I was very weak, yet I travelled up and down in
the service of the Lord, and the Lord enabled me to go
through in it.
About this time, some that had run out from truth and
clashed against Friends, were reached unto by the power
of the Lord, which came wonderfully over and made them
condemn and tear their papers of controversies to pieces.
Several meetings we had with them, and the Lord's ever
lasting power was over all, and set judgment on the head
of that that had run out. And in these meetings (which
lasted whole days) several that had run out with John
Parrott and others came in again, and condemned that
spirit that led them to keep on their hats when Friends
prayed and when they themselves prayed; and some of
them said that Friends were more righteous than they,
and that if Friends had not stood they had been gone and
had fallen into perdition. And thus the Lord's power was
wonderfully manifested, and came over all.
Then I was moved of the Lord to recommend the setting
up of five monthly meetings of men and women in the city
of London (besides the women's meetings and the quarterly
meetings) to take care of God's glory, and to admonish
and exhort such as walked disorderly or carelessly and not
according to truth. For whereas Friends had had only
quarterly meetings, now truth was spread, and Friends
were grown more numerous, I was moved to recommend
the setting up of monthly meetings throughout the nation.
And the Lord opened to me and let me see what I must
do, and how the men's and women's monthly and quarterly
meetings should be ordered and established in this nation
and in other nations, and that I should write to them where
19

218 PASSAGES FROM [1667.
Lcame not, to do the same. So, after things were well set
tled at London, and the Lord's truth and power and seed
and life reigned and shined over all in the city, then I
passed forth into the countries again, and went down into
Essex ; and, after the monthly meetings were settled in
that county, I went from thence into Suffolk and Norfolk,
Thomas Dry being with me. And when we had visited
Friends in their meetings in those parts, and the monthly
meetings were settled there, we passed from thence and
went into Huntingtonshire, where we had very large and
blessed meetings ; and, though we met with some opposition
there, yet the Lord's power came over all, and the monthly
meetings were established there also. When we came into
Bedfordshire, we had great opposition, but the Lord's power
came over it all. Afterwards we went into Nottingham
shire, where we had many precious meetings, and the
monthly meetings were settled there. Then, passing into
Lincolnshire, we had a meeting of some men Friends of
all the meetings in the county at his house who had been
formerly sheriff of Lincoln, and all was quiet. After this
meeting we passed over Trent into Nottinghamshire again
(he that had been the sheriff of Lincoln being with me),
where we had some of all the meetings in that county
together, and our meeting was glorious and peaceable:
and many precious meetings we had in that county.
From thence we passed into Leicestershire, and so into
Warwickshire, where many blessed meetings we had, and
the order of the gospel was set up, and the men's monthly
meetings established in all those counties. Then we went
into Derbyshire, where we had several large and blessed
meetings ; and in many places we were threatened by the

1667.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 219
officers, but, through the power of the Lord, we escaped
their hands. So, leaving things well settled in Derbyshire,
we travelled over the Peak Hills (which were very cold,
for it was then frost and snow), and so came into Stafford
shire; and at Thomas Hammersley's we had a general
men's meeting, where things were well settled in the gos
pel order, and the monthly meetings were established there
also. But I was so exceeding weak I was hardly able to get
on or off my horse's back ; but my spirit being earnestly
engaged in the work the Lord had concerned me in and
sent me forth about, I travelled on therein, notwithstand
ing the weakness of my body, having confidence in the
Lord that He would carry me through, as He did by his
power. So we came into Cheshire, where we had several
blessed meetings, and a general men's meeting, wherein all
the monthly meetings for that county were settled, accord
ing to the gospel order, in and by the power of God. So,
after I had cleared myself there in the Lord's service, I
passed into Lancashire, to William Barnes's, near War
rington, where met some of most of the meetings in that
county, and there all the monthly meetings were estab
lished in the gospel order also. From thence I sent papers
into Westmoreland by Leonard Fell and Robert Widders,
and also into Bishoprick, Cleaveland, and Northumber
land, and into Cumberland and Scotland, to exhort Friends
to settle the monthly meetings in the Lord's power in those
places, which they did. And so the Lord's power came
over all, and the heirs of it came to inherit it. For the
authority of our meetings is the power of God, the gospel,
which brings life and immortality to light, that they may
see over the Devil that hath darkened them, and that all

220 PASSAGES FROM [1667.
the heirs of the gospel might walk according to the gospel,
and glorify God with their bodies, souls, and spirits, which
are the Lord's ; for the order of the glorious gospel is not
of man, nor by man.
There was about this time a proclamation against meet
ings, and, as we came through Herefordshire, we were told
of a great meeting there was of the Presbyterians, who had
engaged themselves to stand and give up all rather than
forsake their meetings. But when they heard of this proc
lamation the people came, but the priest was gone, and
then they were at a loss. Then they met in Lemster pri
vately, and provided bread and cheese and drink in readi
ness, that if the officers should come they would put up
their Bibles and fall to eating.
Now, as I was lying in bed at Bristol, the word of the
Lord came to me that I must go back to London. Next
morning, Alexander Parker and several others came to
me, and I asked them, What they felt? They, in like
manner, asked me, What was upon me? I told them I
felt I must return to London, and they said the same was
upon them. So we gave up to return to London, for which
way the Lord moved and led us, thither we went in his
power. Wherefore, leaving Bristol, we passed into Wilt
shire, and established the men's monthly meetings in the
Lord's power there, and then passed through the countries,
visiting Friends, till we came to London.
After we had visited Friends in the city, and had stayed
there a while, I was moved to exhort them to bring all
their marriages to the men's and women's meetings, that
they might lay them before the faithful there, that so care
might be taken to prevent those disorders that had been

1667.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 221
committed by some ; for many had gone together in mar
riage contrary to their relations' minds, and some young,
raw people that came among us had mixed with the world,
and widows had married and had not made provision for
their children by their former husbands before their second
marriage. And, although I had given forth a paper con
cerning marriages about the year 1653, when truth was
but little spread over the nation, advising Friends who
might be concerned in that case, That they might lay it
before the faithful in time, before anything were concluded,
and afterwards publish it in the end of a meeting or in a
market (as they were moved thereto) ; and when all things
were found clear, they being free from all others, and their
relations satisfied, then they might appoint a meeting on
purpose for the taking of each other, in the presence of at
least twelve faithful witnesses. Yet these directions not
being observed, and truth being now more spread over the
nation, it was therefore ordered by the same power and
Spirit of God, That marriages should be laid before the
men's monthly and quarterly meetings, or as the meetings
were then established, that Friends might see that the rela
tions of those that proceeded to marriage were satisfied,
and that the parties were clear from all others, and that
widows had made provision for their first husbands' chil
dren before they married again, and what else was needful
to be inquired into, that so all things might be kept clean
and pure and done in righteousness to the glory of God.
And afterwards it was ordered in the same wisdom of
God, That if either of the parties that intended to marry
came out of another nation, county, or monthly meeting,
they should bring a certificate from the monthly meet-
19*

222 PASSAGES FROM [1668.
ing to which they belonged, for satisfaction of the monthly
meeting before which they came to lay their intentions of
marriage. " Now after these things, with many other services for God,
were set in order and settled in the churches in the city, I
passed out of London, in the leadings of the Lord's power,
into the country again ; and, going into Hertfordshire, after
I had visited Friends there, and the men's monthly meet
ings were settled there, I passed on as far as Baldock, where
I had a great meeting of many sorts of people. Then,
returning towards London by Waltham, I advised the
setting up of a school there for teaching boys, and also a
women's school to be set up at Shacklewell for instructing
girls and young maidens in whatsoever things were civil
and useful in the creation.
We came to a place near Mynhead, where we had a
general meeting of the men Friends in Somersetshire, and
there came also a cheat, whom some friendly people would
have had me to have taken along with me. I saw he was
a cheat, and therefore bid them bring him to me, and see
whether 'he could look me in the face. Some were ready
to think I was too hard towards him, because I would not
let him go along with me ; but when they brought him to
me he was not able to look me in the face, but looked
hither and thither; for he was indeed a cheat, and had
cheated a priest by pretending himself to be a minister,
and had got the priest's suit and went away with it.
The next day several Friends of Mynhead accompanied
us as far as Barnstable and Appledon, in Devonshire, where
we had a meeting. Barnstable had been a bloody, perse
cuting town ; for there were two men Friends'of that town

1668.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 223
that had been a great while at sea; and, coming home to
visit their relations (one of them having a wife and chil
dren), the mayor ofthe town sent for them, under pretence
to discourse with them, and put the oaths of allegiance and
supremacy to them ; and, because they could not swear, he
sent them to Exeter jail, where Judge Archer premunired
them, and kept them till one of them died in prison. When
I heard of this, I was moved to write a letter to Judge
Archer, and another to that mayor of Barnstable, laying
their wicked and unchristian actions upon their heads, and
letting them know that the blood of that man would be
required at their hands.
At Loveday Hambley's we had a general meeting for
all the county, in which the monthly meetings were settled
in the Lord's power and in the blessed order of the gospel,
that all who were faithful might admonish and exhort such
as walked not according to the gospel, that so the house of
God might be kept clean, and righteousness might run
down, and all unrighteousness be swept away. And sev
eral that had run out were brought to condemn what they
had done amiss, and through repentance came in again.
Having visited Friends through the country, we passed
on into Kent, where, after we had been at several meet
ings, we had a general meeting for the men Friends of that
county ; there also the men's monthly meetings for that
county were settled in the power of God and established
in the order of the gospel, for all the heirs of it to enter
into their services and care in the church for the glory of
God. And Friends rejoiced in the order of the gospel, and
were glad of the settlement thereof, which is not of man,
nor by man. Thus were the men's monthly meetings set-

224 PASSAGES FROM [1668.
tied through the nation. I writ also into Ireland by faith
ful Friends, and into Scotland, Holland, Barbadoes, and
other parts of America, advising Friends to settle their
men's monthly meetings in those countries also. And since
the time these meetings have been settled many mouths
have been opened in thanksgivings and praise, and many
have blessed the Lord God that ever He did send me forth
in this service; yea, with tears have many praised the
Lord. For now all coming to have a concern and care for
God's honour and glory that his name be not blasphemed
which they do profess, and to see that all who profess the
truth do walk in the truth in righteousness and in holiness
which becomes the house of God, and that all order their
conversations aright that they may see the salvation of God ;
all having this care upon them for God's glory, and being
exercised in his holy power and spirit in the order of the
heavenly life and gospel of Jesus, here they may all see
and know, possess and partake of the government of Christ,
.of the increase of which there is to be no end. Thus the
Lord's everlasting renown and praise is set up in every
one's heart that is faithful, so that we can now say that
the gospel order established- amongst us is not of man, nor
by man, but of and by Jesus Christ, in and through the
Holy Ghost.
After I had travelled amongst Friends through most
parts of the nation, and the monthly meetings were settled,
being returned to London, I stayed some time there, visit
ing Friends' meetings in and about the city. While I was
in London I went one day to visit him that was called
Esquire Marsh, who had shewed much kindness both to
me and to Friends, and I happened to go when he was at

1668.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 225
dinner. He no sooner heard my name, but he sent for me
up, and would have had me sit down with him to dinner,
but I had not freedom to do so. There were several great
persons at dinner with him, and he said to one of them,
who was a great Papist, Here is a Quaker which you have
not seen before. The Papist asked me, Whether I did own
the christening of children? I told him, There was no
Scripture for any such practice. What ! said he, not for
christening children? I said, Nay, I told him, the one
baptism by the one spirit into one body we owned, but to
throw a little water on a child's face and say that was bap
tizing and christening it, there was no Scripture for that.
Then he asked me, Whether I did own the Catholic faith ?
I said, Yes ; but added, That neither the Pope nor the
Papists were in that Catholic faith, for the true faith works
by love and purifies the heart, and if they were in that
faith that gives victory by which they might have access
to God, they would not tell the people of a purgatory after
they were dead. So I undertook to prove, That neither
Pope nor Papists that held a purgatory hereafter were in
the true faith ; for the true, precious, divine faith, which
Christ is the author of, gives victory over the devil and
sin, that had separated man and woman from God. And
if they (the Papists) were in the true faith they would
never use racks, prisons, and fines to persecute and force
others to their religion that were not of their faith ; for this
was not the practice of the apostles and primitive Chris
tians who witnessed and enjoyed the true faith of Christ,
but it was the practice of the faithless Jews and heathens
so to do. But, said I to him, seeing thou art a great and
leading man among the Papists, and hast been taught and
P

226 PASSAGES FROM [1668.
bred up under the Pope, and seeing thou sayest there is
no salvation but in your church, I desire to know of thee
what it is that doth bring salvation in your church ? He
answered, A good life. And nothing else? said I. Yes, said
he, Good works. And is this it that brings salvation in
yrour church, a good life and good works? Is this your
doctrine and principle? said I. Yes, said- he. Then, said
I, neither thou nor the Pope, nor any of the Papists, know
what it is that brings salvation. Then he asked me, What
brought salvation in our church? I told him; That which
brought salvation to the church in the apostles' days, the
same brought salvation to us, and not another, namely,
the grace of God, which, the Scripture says, brings salva
tion and hath appeared to all men, which taught the saints
then, and teaches us now ; and this grace which brings sal
vation teaches to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and
to live godly, righteously, and soberly. So it is not the
good works nor the good life that brings the salvation, but
the grace. What! said the Papist, doth this grace that
brings salvation appear unto all men? Yes, said I. Then,
said he, I deny that. But, I said, all that deny that are
sect-makers, and are not in the universal faith, grace, and
truth which the apostles were in. Then he spake to me
about the mother-church, and I told him, The several
sorts of sects in Christendom had accused us, and said we
forsook our mother-church. The Papists charged us with
forsaking their church, and they said Rome was the only
mother-church ; the Episcopalians taxed us with forsaking
the old Protestant religion, and they said theirs was the
reformed mother-church; the Presbyterians and Inde
pendents blamed us for leaving them, and each of them

1669.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 227
said theirs was the right reformed church. But, I said,
if we could own any outward city or place to be the
mother-church, we should own outward Jerusalem, where
the gospel was first preached by Christ himself and the
apostles, where Christ suffered, where the great conversion
to Christianity by Peter was, where were the types, figures,
and shadows which Christ ended, and where Christ com
manded his disciples to wait until they were endued with
power from ou high. So, if any outward place deserved to
be called the mother that was the place where the first
great conversion to Christianity was. But . the apostle
saith (Gal. iv. 25, 26), Jerusalem which now is is in bond
age with her children ; but Jerusalem which is above is
free, which is the mother of us all. And though this title
(mother) hath been given to places and sects amongst and
by the degenerate Christians, yet we say still, as the apos
tle said of old, Jerusalem that is above is the mother of us
all ; and we can own no other, neither outward Jerusalem
nor Rome nor any sect of people for our mother but Jeru
salem which is above, which is free, the mother of us all
that are born again and become true believers in the light,
and who are grafted into Christ the heavenly vine. For
all who are born again of the immortal seed by the word
of God which lives and abides forever, feed upon the milk
of the word, the breasts of life, and grow by it in life, and
cannot acknowledge any other to be their mother but Jeru
salem which is above. Oh ! said Esquire Marsh to the
Papist, you do not know this man : if he would but come
to church now and then he would be a brave man.
After some other discourse together, I went aside with
this Justice Marsh into another room, to speak with him

228 PASSAGES FROM [1669.
concerning Friends; for he was a justice of peace for Mid
dlesex, and, being a courtier, the other justices _put much
of the management of matters upon him. Now when we
two were alone together he told me he was in a straight how
to act between us and some other Dissenters. For, said he,
You cannot swear, and the Independents, Baptists, and
Fifth-Monarchy people say also they cannot swear ; and
therefore, said he, how shall I know how to distinguish
betwixt you and them, seeing they and you all say it is
for conscience' sake that you cannot swear? Then, said I,
I will shew thee how to distinguish ; for they (or most of
them) thou speakest of can and do swear in some cases,
but we cannot swear in any case. If a man should steal
their cows or horses, and thou shouldest ask them whether
they would swear they were theirs, many of them would
readily do it. But if thou try our Friends, they cannot
swear for their own goods. Therefore, when thou puttest
the oath of allegiance to any of them ask them, Whether
they can swear in any other case, as for their cow or horse?
which, if they be really of us, they cannot do, though they
can bear witness to the truth. Hereupon I gave him a
relation of a trial in Barkshire, which was thus : A thief
stole two beasts from a Friend of ours ; the thief was taken,
and cast into prison, and the Friend appeared against him
at the assizes. But somebody having informed the judge
that the man that prosecuted was a Quaker, and could not
swear, the judge, before he heard what the Friend could
say, said, Is he a Quaker? and will he not swear? Then
tender him the oaths of allegiance and supremacy. So he
cast the Friend into prison, and premunired him, and let
the thief go at liberty that had stolen his goods. When I

1669.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 229
had related this case Justice Marsh said, That judge was a
wicked man. But, said I, If we could swear in any case,
we would take the oath of allegiance to the king, who is to
preserve the laws that preserve every man in his estate. This
Justice Marsh was afterwards very serviceable to Friends
in this and other cases, for he kept several, both Friends
and others, from being premunired in those parts where he
was a justice. And when Friends have been brought before
him in the times of persecution he set many of them at lib
erty : and when he could not avoid sending to prison, he
sent some for a few hours or for a night. At length he went
to the king and told him, He had sent some of us to prison
contrary to his conscience, and he could not do so any more.
Wherefore he removed his family from Limehouse, where
he lived, and took lodgings near James's Park. He told
the king, That if he would be pleased to give liberty of
conscience, that would quiet and settle all, for then none
could have any pretence to be uneasy. And indeed he was
a very serviceable man to truth and Friends in his day.
We had great service at London this year, and the Lord's
truth came over all, and many that had been out from truth
came in again this year, confessing and condemning their
former outgoings.
Now I was moved of the Lord to pass over into Ireland,
to visit the seed of God in that nation, and there went with
me Robert Lodge, James Lancaster, Thomas Briggs, and
John Stubbs. When we came before Dublin we took boat
and went ashore. We did not presently find Friends, but
went to an inn, and sent out to inquire for some Friends,
who, when they came to us, were exceeding glad of our
coming, and received us with great joy.
20

230 PASSAGES FROM [1669.
He that was then mayor of Cork was very envious
against truth and Friends, and had many Friends in
prison ; and, knowing that I was in the country, he had
sent forth four warrants to take me ; wherefore, Friends
were desirous that I might not ride through Cork. But,
being at Bandon, there appeared unto me in a vision a
very ugly-visaged man, of a black and dark look. My
spirit struck at him in the power of God, and it seemed
to me that I rid over him with my horse, and my horse
set his foot on the side of his face. When I came down in
the morning I told a Friend that was with me that the
command of the Lord was to me to ride through Cork,
but bade him tell no man. So we took horse, many Friends
being with me. And when we came near the town the
Friends would have shewed me a way on the backside of
the town, but I told them my way was through the streets.
Wherefore, taking one of them along with me (whose name
was Paul Morrice) to guide me through the town, I rode
on ; and, as we rode through the market-place and by the
mayor's door, the mayor, seeing me ride by, said, There
goes George Fox, but he had not power to stop me. When
we had passed through the sentinels and were come over
the bridge, we went to a Friend's house and alighted ; and
there the Friends told me what a rage was in the town,
and how many warrants were granted forth to take me.
While I was sitting there with Friends I felt the evil
spirit at work in the town, stirring up mischief against
me, and I felt the power of the Lord strike at that evil
spirit. By and by, some other Friends coming in told
me that it was over the town, and amongst the magis
trates, that I was in the town. I said, Let the devil do

1669.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 231
his worst. So, after a while, that Friends were refreshed
one in another, and we who were travellers had refreshed
ourselves, I called for my horse, and, having a Friend to
guide me, we went on our way. But great was the rage
that the mayor and others of Cork were in that they had
missed me, and great pains they afterwards took to have
taken me, having their scouts abroad upon the roads (as
I understood) to observe which way I went. And after
wards there was scarce a public meeting I came to but
there came spies to watch if I were there : and the envious
magistrates and priests sent informations one to another
concerning- me, describing me by my hair, hat, clothes, and
horse, so that when I was come near an hundred miles from
Cork they had an account concerning me, and description
of me, before I came amongst them. Yet the Lord dis
appointed all their counsels and defeated all their designs
against me, and by his good hand of providence preserved
me out of all their snares, and gave us many sweet and
blessed opportunities to visit Friends and spread truth
through that nation ; for meetings were very large, Friends
coming to them far and near, and the world's people flock
ing in. And the powerful presence of the Lord was prec
iously felt with and amongst us, whereby many of the
world were reached and convinced and gathered to the
truth, and the Lord's flock was increased, and Friends
were greatly refreshed and comforted in feeling the love
of God. Oh, the brokenness that was amongst them in
the flowings of life ! So that, in the power and spirit of the
Lord, many together have broken out into singing, even
with audible voices making melody in their hearts.
At which time I was moved to declare to Friends there

232 PASSAGES FROM [1669.
in the ministry as followeth : " Sound, sound abroad, you
faithful servants of the Lord and witnesses in his name,
and faithful servants and prophets of the Highest and
angels of the Lord, . . . that you may awaken the dead, and
awaken them that be asleep in their graves of sin, death,
and hell, and sepulchres, and sea, and earth, and who lie
in the tombs ! Sound, sound abroad, ye trumpets, and
raise up the dead, that the dead may hear the voice of the
Son of God, the voice of the second Adam, that never fell ;
the voice of the light, and the voice of the life ; the voice
of the power, and the voice of the truth ; the voice of the
righteous, and the voice of the just ! . . . Sound, sound it all
abroad, ye trumpets, among the dead in Adam, for Christ
is come, the second Adam, that they might have life ; yea,
have it abundantly ! "
At James Hutchinson's, in Ireland, there came many
great persons desirous to discourse with me about election
and reprobation. I told them, Though they judged our
principle foolish, it was too high for them, and they could
not, with their wisdom, comprehend it, therefore I would
discourse with them according to their capacities. You
say (said I) that God hath ordained the greatest part of
men for hell, and that they were ordained so before the
world began, for which your proof is in Jude. And you
say Esau was reprobated, and the Egyptians, and the stock
of Ham ; but Christ saith to his disciples, Go, teach all
nations, and go into all nations and preach the gospel of
life and salvation. Now, if they were to go to all nations,
were they not to go to Ham's stock and Esau's stock?
Did not Christ die for all ? then for the stock of Ham and
of Esau and the Egyptians. Doth not the Scripture say,

1669.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 233
God would have all men to be saved? Mark, all men;
then the stock of Esau and of Ham also. And doth not
God say, Egypt my people, and that He would have an
altar in Egypt ? (Isa. xix.) Were there not many Chris
tians formerly in Egypt? And doth not history say that
the bishop of Alexandria would formerly have been Pope?
And had not God a church iu Babylon? I confess, The
word came to Jacob and the statutes to Israel: the like
was not to other nations. For the law of God was given
to Israel, but the gospel was to be preached to all nations,
and is to be preached : the gospel of peace and glad tidings
to all nations ; he that believes is saved, but he that doth
not believe is condemned already : so the condemnation
comes through unbelief. And whereas Jude speaks of some
that were of old ordained (or written of before) to con
demnation, he doth not say before the world began ; but
written of old may be referred to Moses his writings, who
writ of those whom Jude mentions, namely, Cain, Corab,
Balaam, and the angels that kept not their first estate.
And such Christians as followed them in their way and
apostatized from the first state of Christianity, such were
and are ordained for condemnation by the light and truth
which they are gone from. And, though the apostle speaks
of God's loving Jacob and hating Esau, yet he tells the
believers, We all were by nature children of wrath as well
as others. This includes the stock of Jacob (of which the
apostle himself was, and all believing Jews were) : and
thus both Jews and Gentiles were all concluded under sin,
and so under condemnation, that God might have mercy
upon all through Jesus Christ. So the election and choice
stands in Christ; and he that believes is saved, and he
20*

234 PASSAGES FROM [1669.
that believes not is condemned already. And Jacob is the
second birth, which God loved ; and both Jews and Gen
tiles must be born again before they can enter the king
dom of God. And when you are born again ye will know
election and reprobation ; for the election stands in Christ,
the seed, before the world began, but the reprobation lies
in the evil seed since the world began. After this manner,
but somewhat more largely, I discoursed with those great
persons about this matter, and they confessed they had
never heard so much before.
Now after I had travelled over that nation of Ireland,
and had visited Friends in their meetings, I returned to
Dublin in order to take passage there for England. And
when I had stayed the First-day's meeting there (which
was very large and precious), there being a ship ready,
and the wind serving, we took our leave of Friends, part
ing in 'much tenderness and brokenness in the sense of
the heavenly life and power that was manifested amongst
us, many Friends accompanying us to the ship, and
divers, both Friends aud friendly people, coming after us
in boats when we were near a league at sea, their love
drawing them, though not without danger. A good,
weighty, and true people there is in that nation, sensible
of the power of the Lord God and tender of his truth; and
very good order they have in their meetings, for they stand
up for righteousness and holiness, which dams up the way
of wickedness : a precious visitation they had, and there
is an excellent spirit in them, worthy to be visited.
We travelled through Gloucestershire till we came to
Bristol, where I met with Margaret Fell, who was come
to visit her daughter Yeomans there. I had seen from the

1669.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 235
Lord, a considerable time before, that I should take Mar
garet Fell to be my wife. And when I first mentioned it
to her, she felt the answer of life from God thereunto.
But, though the Lord had opened this thing unto me,
yet I had not received a command from the Lord for the
accomplishing of it then : wherefore, I let the thing rest,
and went on in the work and service ofthe Lord as before,
according as the Lord led me, travelling up and down in
this nation and through the nation of Ireland. But now,
after I was come back from Ireland and was come to Bris
tol, and found Margaret Fell there, it opened in me from
the Lord that the thing should be now accomplished. And,
after we had discoursed the thing together, I told her, If
she also was satisfied with the accomplishing of it now she
should first send for her children, which she did. And
when the rest of her daughters were come I asked both
them and her sons-in-law, If they had anything against it
or for it? desiring them to speak, and they all severally
expressed their satisfaction therein. Then I asked Mar
garet, If she had fulfilled and performed her husband's
will to her children? She replied, The children knew that.
Whereupon I asked them, Whether, if their mother mar
ried, they should not lose by it? And I asked Margaret,
Whether she had done anything in lieu of it, which might
answer it to the children ? The children said, She had an
swered it to them, and desired me to speak no more of that.
I told them, I was plain, and would have all things done
plainly, for I sought not any outward advantage to myself.
So, after I had acquainted the children with it, our inten
tion of marriage was laid before Friends, both privately
and publicly, to the full satisfaction of Friends, many of

236 PASSAGES FROM [1669.
whom gave testimony thereunto that it was of God. After
wards, a meeting being appointed on purpose for the accom
plishing thereof in the public meeting-house at Broad-Mead,
in Bristol, we took each other in marriage, the Lord join
ing us together in the honourable marriage, in the ever
lasting covenant and immortal seed of life : in the sense
whereof living and weighty testimonies were borne there
unto by Friends in the movings of the heavenly power
which united us together. Then was a certificate, relating
both the proceedings and the marriage, openly read and
signed by the relations and by most of the ancient Friends
of that city, besides many other Friends from divers parts
of the nation.
After we were married we stayed about a week in Bris
tol, and then went into the country together to Oldstone,
where, taking our leaves of each other in the Lord, we
parted, betaking ourselves each to our several service,
Margaret returning homewards to the North, and I pass
ing on into the countries in the work of the Lord as before.
I travelled through Wiltshire, Berkshire, Oxfordshire, and
Buckinghamshire, and so to London, visiting Friends : in
all which counties I had many large and precious meetings.
I stayed not long in London ; but, having visited Friends,
and finding things there quiet and well, the Lord's power
being over all, I passed down into Essex, and so into Hert
fordshire, where I had many precious meetings. But before
I went out of London, intending to go down as far as
Leicestershire, I writ a letter to my wife to acquaint her
therewith, that, if she found it convenient to her, she
might meet me there. From Hertfordshire I turned into
Cambridgeshire ; thence into Huntingdonshire, and so into

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 237
Leicestershire, where, instead of meeting with my wife, I
heard that she was haled out of her house and carried to
Lancaster prison again by an order gotten from the king
and council to fetch her back to prison upon the old pre-
munire, though she had been discharged from that im
prisonment by an order from the king aud council the
year before. Wherefore, having visited Friends as far as
Leicestershire, I returned by Derbyshire into Warwickshire,
and so through the countries that way to London again,
having had many large and blessed meetings in the several
counties I passed through, and had been sweetly refreshed
with and amongst Friends in my travels.
As soon as I was got to London I hastened Mary Lower
and Sarah Fell (two of my wife's daughters) to the king,
to acquaint him how their mother was dealt with, and see
if they could get a full discharge for her, that she might
enjoy her estate and liberty without molestation. This was
somewhat difficult at first to get ; but, by diligent attend
ance on it, they at length obtained it, the king giving com
mand to one called Sir John Otway to signify his pleasure
therein by letter to the sheriff and others concerned therein
in the country ; which letter Sarah Fell, going down with
her brother and sister Rous, carried with her to Lancaster,
and by them I writ to my wife, as followeth :
My dear heart in the truth and life that changeth not.
It was upon me that Mary Lower and Sarah should go to
the king concerning thy imprisonment, and to Kirby, that
the power of the Lord might appear over them all in thy
deliverance. They went, and then they thought to have
come down, but it was upon me to stay them a little longer,

238 PASSAGES FROM [1670.
that they might follow the business till it was effected,
which it now is, and is here sent down. The late declara
tion of mine hath been very serviceable, people being gen
erally satisfied with it. So no more, but my love in the
holy seed. G. F.
The declaration here mentioned was a printed sheet,
writ upon occasion of a new persecution stirred up. For
by that time I was got back out of Leicestershire to Lon
don, a fresh storm was risen, occasioned (as it was thought)
by that tumultuous meeting in a steeple-house in Wiltshire
or Gloucestershire, where a contest happening between a
Presbyterian priest and the priest of the parish, with their
hearers on either side, the Common-Prayer book was cut
to pieces, and other great disorders committed. From
which (as it was said) some members of Parliament took
advantage to get that Act passed against seditious conven
ticles, which soon after came forth and was turned against
us, who, of all people, were free from sedition and tumult.
Beside that declaration, I writ also another short paper on
the occasion of that Act against meetings, opening our case
to the magistrates as followeth :
Oh, friends, consider this Act, which limits us to five,
that but five may meet : is this to do as ye would be done
by ? Would ye be so served yourselves ? We own Christ
Jesus as well as you, both his coming, death, and resur
rection ; and, if we be contrary-minded to you in some
things, is not this the apostle's exhortation, To wait till
God hath revealed it ? Doth not he say, What is not of
faith is sin ? And, seeing we have not faith in things which
ye would have us to do, would it not be sin in us if we

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 239
should do contrary to our faith ? And why should any
man have power over any other man's faith, seeing Christ
is the author of it? . . . If such a law had been made in the
apostles' days, that not above five might have met together
who had been different-minded from either the Jews or the
Gentiles, do you think the churches of Christ at Corinth,
Philippi, Ephesus, Thessalonica, or the rest ofthe gathered
churches would have obeyed it? Oh, therefore, consider!
for we are Christians, and partake of the nature and life
of Christ. Aud strive not to limit the Holy. One, for God's
power cannot be limited, and is not to be quenched. . . .
Now, as I had endeavoured to soften the magistrates,
and to take off the sharpness of their edge in the execution
of the Act, so it was upon me to write a few lines to Friends,
to strengthen and encourage them to stand fast in their
testimony, and bear with Christian patience and content
the suffering that was coming upon them. This I did in
the following epistle :
All my dear Friends, keep in the faith of God above
all outward things, and in his power that hath given you
dominion over all. . . . And if so be that the Lord do suffer
you to be tried, let all be given up ; and look at the Lord
and his power, which is over the whole world, and will be
when the world is gone. And in the Lord's power and
truth rejoice, Friends, over that which makes to suffer, in
the seed which was before it was ; for the life and truth and
the power of God is over all. And all keep in that, and if ye
do suffer in that it is to the Lord. Friends, the Lord hath
blessed you in outward things, and now the Lord may try
you whether your minds be in the outward things or with
the Lord that gave you them. . . . What ! shall not I pray,

240 PASSAGES FROM [1670.
and speak to God, with my face towards heavenly Jeru
salem, according to my wonted time? . . .
On the First day of the week next after the Act came
in force I went to the meeting at Grace-Church street,
where I expected the storm was most likely to begin.
When I came there I found the street full of people, and
a guard set to keep Friends out of their meeting-house. I
went thereupon to the other passage that goes out of Lom
bard street, and there also I found a guard ; but the court
was full of people, and a Friend was speaking amongst
them, but spake not long. And when he had done I stood
up, and was moved to say, Saul, Saul, why persecutest
thou me? It is hard for thee to kick against that that
pricks thee. Then I shewed that it is Saul's nature that
persecutes still, and that they who persecute Christ in his
members now, where He is made manifest, kick against that
which pricks them ; that it was the birth of the flesh that
persecuted the birth born of the Spirit ; and that it was the
nature of dogs to tear and devour the sheep ; but that we
suffered as sheep, that did not bite again, for we were a
peaceable people, and did love them that persecuted
us. After I had spoken a while to this effect, the con
stable came, with an informer and soldiers ; and, as they
plucked me down, I said, Blessed are the peace-makers !
The commander of the soldiers put me among the soldiers,
and bid them secure me, saying to me, You are the man I
looked for. They took also John Burneyate and another
Friend, and had us away first to the Exchange, and after
ward towards Moorfields. -As we went along the streets
the people were very moderate, and some of them laughed
at the constable, aud told him we would not run away.

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 241
The informer went with us unknown, till, falling into dis
course with one of the company, he said, It would never
be a good world till all people came to the good old religion
that was two hundred years ago. Whereupon I asked him,
Art thou a Papist ? What ! a Papist informer? for two hun
dred years ago there was no other religion but that of the
Papists. He saw he had ensnared himself, and was vexed
at it, for, as he went along the streets, I spake often to
him, and manifested what he was. When we were come
to the mayor's house, and were in the court-yard, several
of the people that stood about asked me how and for what
I was taken. I desired them to ask the informer, and also
know what his name was, but he refused to tell his name.
Whereupon one of the mayor's officers, looking out at a
window, told him, He should tell his name before he went
away, for the lord mayor (he said) would know by what
authority he intruded himself with soldiers into the execu
tion of those laws which belonged to the civil magistrate
to execute, and not to the military. After this he was restless
and eager to be gone, and went to the porter to be let out.
One ofthe officers called to him, saying, Have you brought
people here to inform against, and now will you go away
before my lord mayor comes? Some called to the porter
not to let him out : whereupon he forcibly pulled open the
door and slipped out. No sooner was he come ,out into
the street but the people gave a shout that made the street
ring again, crying out, A Papist informer ! A Papist in
former ! We desired the constable and soldiers to go forth
and rescue him out of the people's hands, fearing lest they
should have done him a mischief. They went, and brought
him into the mayor's entry, where we stayed a while ; but
21 Q

242 PASSAGES FROM [1670.
when he went out again the people received him with such
another shout. Whereupon the soldiers were fain to go
and rescue him once more, and then they had him into a
house in an alley, where they persuaded him to change his
perriwig, and so he got away unknown.
When the mayor came home we were brought into the
room where he was, and some of his officers would have
taken off our hats, which, he perceiving, called to them,
and bid them let us alone, and not meddle with our hats ;
for (said he) they are not yet brought before me in judica
ture. So we stood by while he examined some Presbyte
rian and Baptist teachers, with whom he was somewhat
sharp, and convicted them. After he had done with them
I was brought up to the table where he sate, and then the
officers took off my hat ; and the mayor said mildly to me,
Mr. Fox, you are an eminent man amongst those of your
profession, pray, will you be instrumental to dissuade them
from meeting in such great numbers, for (said he) seeing
Christ hath promised that where two or three are met in
his name He will be in the midst of them, and the king
and parliament are graciously pleased to allow of four to
meet together to worship God, why will not you be con
tent to partake both of Christ's promise to two or three
and the king's indulgence to four ? I answered to this pur
pose : That Christ's promise was not to discourage many
from meeting together in his name, but to encourage the
few, that the fewest might not forbear to meet because of
their fewness. But if Christ hath promised to manifest his
presence in the midst of so small an assembly, where but
two or three were gathered in his name, how much more
would his presence abound where two or three hundred

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 243
are gathered in his name? I wished him to consider
whether this Act would not have taken hold of Christ,
with his twelve apostles and seventy disciples (if it had
been in their time), who used to meet often together, and
that with great numbers? However, I told him this Act
did not concern us, for it was made against seditious meet
ings of such as met, under colour and pretence of religion,
to contrive insurrections, as (the Act says) late experience
had shewn ; but we had been sufficiently^ tried and proved,
and always found peaceable, and therefore he should do
well to put a difference between the innoceut and the
guilty. He said, The Act was made against meetings
and a worship not according to the Liturgy. I told him
" according to " was not the very same thing, and I asked
him, Whether the Liturgy was according to the Scriptures ?
and whether we might not read Scriptures and speak Scrip
tures ? He said, Yes. I told him, This Act took hold only
of such as did meet to plot and contrive insurrections, as
late experience had shewn, but they had never experienced
that by us. - After this and some more discourse, he took
our names and the places where we lodged ; and at length,
inasmuch as the informer was gone, set us at liberty.
After some time the heat of persecution in the city began
to abate, and meetings were quieter there ; and I, being
then clear of the city, went to visit Friends in the coun
try, having several meetings as I went in Middlesex, Buck
inghamshire, and Oxfordshire, which were quiet, though in
some places there was much threatening. Afterwards we
passed into Surrey, visiting Friends, and had many precious
meetings. We went out of Surrey into Sussex. When I had
thoroughly visited Sussex, I went into Kent, and had many

244 PASSAGES FROM [1670.
glorious and precious meetings in several parts of that
county. Finding my service for the Lord finished there,
we passed away towards Rochester. And on the way, as I
was walking down a hill, a great weight and oppression
fell upon my spirit : I got on my horse again, but the
weight remained so heavy on me that I was hardly able
to ride. At length we came to Rochester, but I was much
spent, being so extremely loaden and burdened with the
world's spirits that my life was oppressed under them. I
rode with great uneasiness to Stratford, three miles from
London, to a Friend's house there, whose name was Wil
liams, and who had formerly been a captain. Here I lay
exceeding weak, and at last lost both my hearing and my
sight, so that I could neither hear nor see. Several Friends
came thither to me from London, and I told them, That I
should be as a sign to such as would not see and such as
would not hear the truth. In this condition I continued
a pretty while, and several people came about me; and,
though I did not see their persons, yet I felt and discerned
their spirits, who of them was honest-hearted and who was
not. Divers Friends that practised physic came to see me,
and would have given me physic, but I was not to meddle
with any of their medicines, for I was sensible I had a
travail to go through, and therefore spake to Friends to
let none but solid, weighty Friends be about me. And
under great sufferings and groanings and travails and sor
rows and oppressions I lay for several weeks, whereby I
was brought so low and weak in body that few thought
I could have lived, and some that were with me went
away, saying they would not see me die; and it was
reported, both in London and in the country, that I was

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 245
deceased ; but I felt the Lord's power inwardly supporting
me, and when they that were about me had given me up
to die, I spake to them to get a coach to carry me to Ger-
rard Robert's, about twelve miles off, for I found it was my
place to go thither. I had now recovered a little glimmer
ing sight, so that I could discern the people and fields as I
went, and that was all. When I came to Gerrard's he was
very weak, and I was moved to speak to him and encour
age him. And, after I had stayed about there weeks there,
it was with me to go to Enfield : Friends were afraid of my
removing, but I told them I might safely go. And when
I had taken my leave of Gerrard and was come to Enfield,
I went first to visit Amor Stoddart, who lay there very
weak, and almost speechless. I was moved to tell him, He
had been faithful as a man and faithful to God, and that
the immortal seed of life was his crown. And with many
more words I was moved to speak to him, though I myself
was then so weak I was hardly able to stand ; aud, within
a few days after, Amor died. I went to the Widow Dry's,
at Enfield, and there I lay all that winter, warring in spirit
with the evil spirits of the world that warred against truth
and Friends ; for there were great persecutions at this time.
Some meeting-houses were plucked down, and many were
broken up by soldiers, who would come — sometimes a troop
of horse or a company of foot — and they would break their
swords, carbines, muskets, and pikes with beating Friends ;
and many Friends they wounded so that their blood lay in
the streets.
But I was under great sufferings at this time, beyond
what I have words to declare ; for I was brought into the
deep, and saw all the religions of the world and people that
21*

246 PASSAGES FROM [1670.
lived in them, and the priests that held them up. And, as
the great professing Jews did eat up God's people like
bread, and the false prophets and priests then preached
peace to people so long as they put into their mouths
and fed them, but if they fed them not they prepared war
against them, they ate their flesh off their bones and chop
ped them for the caldron, so these that profess themselves
Christians now (both priests and professors), and were not
in the same power and spirit that Christ and the holy
prophets and apostles were in, were in the same nature
that the old professing Jews were in, and were men-eaters
as well as they. These stirred up persecution, and set the
wicked informers on work, so that a Friend could hardly
speak a few words in a private family, before they sate
down to eat meat, but some were ready to inform against
them — a particular instance of which I have heard as fol
loweth : At Droitwich, Jo. Cartwright came to a Friend's
house, and, being moved of the Lord to speak a few words
before he sat down to supper, there came an informer and
stood hearkening under the window. And when he had
heard the Friend speak, hoping to get some gain to him
self, he went and informed, and got a warrant to distrain
the Friend's goods, under pretence that there was a meet
ing at his house ; whereas there was none in the house at
that time when the Friend spake before supper but him
self, the man of the house, and his wife and their maid
servant. But this evil-minded man, as he came back with
his warrant in the night, fell off of his horse and brake his
neck. So there was a wretched end of a wicked informer,
who hoped to have enriched himself by spoiling Friends;

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 247
but the Lord prevented him, and cut him off in his wick
edness and spoiled him.
Now, though it was a cruel, bloody, persecuting time,
yet the Lord's power went over all, and his everlasting
seed prevailed, and Friends were made to stand firm and
faithful in the Lord's power ; and some of the sober people
of the world would say, If Friends did not stand, the nation
would run into debauchery.
But after some time it pleased the Lord to allay the
heat of this violent persecution, and I felt in spirit an
overcoming of the spirits of those men-eaters that had
stirred it up and carried it on to that height of cruelty,
though I was outwardly very weak. And I plainly felt,
and those Friends that were with me and that came to
visit me saw and took notice that, as the persecution ceased,
I came from under the travails and sufferings that had lain
with such weight upon me ; so that towards the spring I
began to recover, and to walk up and down, beyond the
expectation of many who did not think I could ever have
gone abroad again, I had been so exceeding weak through
the travail and exercise that was upon my spirit.
Whilst I was under this spiritual travail and suffering,
the state ofthe city New Jerusalem which comes down out of
heaven was opened to me, which some carnal-minded peo
ple had looked upon to be like an outward city or town
that had dropped out of the elements ; but I saw the beauty
and glory of it, the length, the breadth, and the height
thereof, all in complete proportion. And I saw that all
who are within the light of Christ and in his faith which
he is the author of, and in the Spirit, the Holy Ghost,
which Christ and the holy prophets and apostles were in,

248 PASSAGES FROM [1670.
and within the grace and truth, and within the power of
God (that was before the devil was), which was the walls
of the city, such are within the city, such are members of
this city, and have right to eat of the tree of life, which
yields her fruit every month, and whose leaves are for the
healing of the nations. But they that are out ofthe grace,
out of the truth, out of the light, spirit, and power of God ;
such as resist the Holy Ghost, quench, vex, and grieve the
Spirit of God, and hate the light, and turn the grace of God
into wantonness, and do despite to the spirit of grace ; such
as have erred from the faith and made shipwreck of it and
of a good conscience, and abuse the power of God, and
despise prophesying, revelation, and inspiration ; — these are
the dogs and unbelievers that are without the city. . . . Many
things more did I see concerning the heavenly city, the
New Jerusalem, which are hard to be uttered, and would
be hard to be received. But, in short, this holy city is within
the light ; and all that are within the light are within the
city, the gates whereof stand open all the day (for there is
no night there), that all may come in ; and Christ's blood
being shed for every man, and he tasted death for every
man, and enlighteneth every man that cometh into the
world, and his grace, that brings salvation, having appeared
to all men, there is no place or language but there his voice
may be heard. . . . Christ, who is the first and last, sets man
free, and is the resurrection of the just and unjust, the
Judge of the quick and dead ; and they that are in Him
are invested with everlasting rest and peace, out of all the
labours and travails and miseries of Adam in the fall. So
he is sufficient, and of ability to restore man up into the
state that man was in before he fell, and not into that state

1670.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 249
only, but up into that state also that never fell, even to
Himself. I mentioned before, that upon the notice I received of
my wife's being had to prison again, I sent two of her
daughters to the king, and they procured his order to the
sheriff of Lancashire for her discharge. But, though I
expected she would have been set at liberty thereby, yet
this violent storm of persecution coming suddenly on upon
it, the persecutors there did not release her, but found
means to hold her still in prison. But now, the persecu
tion a little ceasing, I was moved to speak to Martha
Fisher, and another woman Friend, to go to the king
about her liberty. They went in the faith and in the
Lord's power, and the Lord gave them favour with the
.king, so that he granted a discharge under the broad seal
to clear both her and her estate, after she had been ten
years a prisoner and premunired : the like whereof was
scarce to be heard in England. I sent down the discharge
forthwith by a Friend, by whom also I writ to her, both to
inform her how to get it delivered to the justices, and also
to acquaint her that it was upon me from the Lord to go
beyond the seas, to visit the plantations in America ; and
therefore desired her to hasten up to London as soon as
she could conveniently after she had obtained her liberty,
because the ship was then fitting for the voyage.
I went down to Gravesend on the twelfth day of the
sixth month, my wife and several Friends accompanying
me to the Downs. We went from Wapping in a barge to
the ship, which lay a little below Gravesend, and there we
found the Friends that were bound for the voyage with me,
who went down to the ship the night before. Their names

250 PASSAGES FROM [1671.
were Thomas Brigges, William Edmundson, John Rouse,
John Stubbs, Solomon Eccles, James Lancaster, John Cart-
wright, Robert Widders, George Pattison, John Hull, Eliza
beth Hooton, and Elizabeth Myers. The vessel we were to
go in was a yacht, and it was called The Industry ; the
master's name was Thomas Forster; and the number of
passengers about fifty. Our yacht was counted a very
swift sailer ; but she was very leaky, so that the seamen
and some of the passengers did for the most part pump day
and night.
When we had been about three weeks at sea, one after
noon we espied a vessel about four leagues astern of us.
Our master said, It was a Sally man-of-war, and he seemed
to give us chase. Our master said, Come, let us go to sup
per, and when it grows dark we shall lose him. But this
he spake to please and pacify the passengers, some of whom
began to be very apprehensive of the danger. But Friends
were well satisfied in themselves, having faith in God and
no fear upon their spirits. When the sun was gone down I
saw the ship out of my cabin, and I saw she made towards
us. When it grew dark we altered our course to miss her,
but she altered also, and gained upon us. At night the
master and others came into my cabin and asked me what
they should do. I told them, I was no mariner ; aud I
asked them, What they thought was best to do? They
said, There were but two ways^either to outrun him, or
tack about and hold the same course we were going before.
I told them, If he were a thief they might be sure he would
tack about too ; and, as for outrunning him, it was to no
purpose' to talk of that, for they saw he sailed faster
than we. Then they asked me again, What they should

1671.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 251
do ? for (they said) if the mariners had taken Paul's coun
sel, they had not come to the damage they did. I told
them, It was a trial of faith, and therefore the Lord was
to be waited on for counsel. So, retiring in spirit, the Lord
shewed me, That, his life and power was placed between us
and the ship that pursued us. I told this to the master
and the rest, and that the best way was to tack about and
steer our right course. I wished them also to put out all
their candles but that they steered by, and to speak to
all the passengers to be still and quiet. About the eleventh
hour in the night the watch called, and said they were just
upon us. That disquieted some of the passengers ; where
upon I sat up in my cabin, and, looking through the port
hole, the moon not being quite down, I saw them very near
us. I was getting up to go out of the cabin, but, remem
bering the word of the Lord, That his life and power was
placed between us and them, I lay down again. The mas
ter and some of the seamen came again, and asked me, If
they might not steer such a point? I told them, They
might do as they would. By this time the moon was gone
quite down and a fresh gale arose, and the Lord hid us
from them, and we sailed briskly on and saw them no
more. The next day, being the first day of the week, we
had a public meeting in the ship (as we usually had on
that day throughout the voyage), and the Lord's presence
was greatly among us ; and I desired the people, To mind
the mercies of the Lord, who had delivered them, for they
might have been all in the Turks' hands by that time had
not the Lord's hand saved them. About a week after, the
master and some of the seamen endeavoured to persuade
the passengers that it was not a Turkish pirate that chased

252 PASSAGES FROM [1671.
us, but a merchantman going to the Canaries. But when
I heard of it I asked them, Why, then, did they speak so
to me? and why did they trouble the passengers? and why
did they tack about from him and alter their course ? And
I told them, They should take heed of slighting the mercies
of God. Afterwards, while we were at Barbadoes, there
came in a merchant from Sally, and told the people, That
one of the Sally men-of-war saw a monstrous yacht at sea,
the greatest that ever he saw, and had her in chase and
was just upon her, but that there was a spirit in her that
he could not take. This did confirm us in the belief that it
was a Sally man we saw make after us, and that it was the
Lord that delivered us out of his hands.
I was not seasick during the voyage, as many of the
Friends aud other passengers were ; but the many hurts
and bruises I had formerly received, and the griefs and
infirmities I had contracted in England by extreme cold
and hardships that I had undergone in many long and
sore imprisonments, returned upon me now that I came
to sea, so that I was very ill in my stomach, and full
of violent pains in my bones and limbs.
On the third of the eighth month, early in the morning,
we discovered the island of Barbadoes, but it was between
nine and ten at night ere we came to anchor in Carlisle
Bay. We got on shore as soon as we could, and I, with
some others, walked to a Friend's house, a merchant, whose
name was Richard Forstall, above a quarter of a mile from
the Bridge ; but, being very ill and weak, I was so tired
with that little walk that I was in a manner quite spent by
the time I got thither.
Soon after I came into the island I was informed of a

1671.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 253
remarkable passage wherein the justice of God did emi
nently appear. It was thus : There was a young man of
Barbadoes, whose name was John Drakes (a person of some
note in the world's account, but a common swearer, and a
bad man), who, having been in England, and at London,
had a mind to marry a young maid, that was a Friend's
daughter, left by her mother very young, and with a con
siderable portion, to the care and government of several
Friends, whereof I was one. He made his application to
me that he might have my consent to marry this young
maid. I told him, I was one of her Overseers appointed
by her mother (who was a widow) to take care of her;
that if her mother had intended her for a match to any
man of the world, she would have disposed her accord
ingly, but she committed her to us that she might be
trained up in the fear of the Lord ; and therefore I should
betray the trust reposed in me if I should consent that
he, who was out of the fear of God, should marry her,
which I would not do. When he saw that he could not
obtain, he returned to Barbadoes with great offence of
mind against 'me, but without just cause. Afterwards, ,
when he heard I was coming to Barbadoes, he swore des
perately, and threatened that, if he could possibly procure
it, he would have me burned to death when I came there.
Which, a Friend hearing, asked him, What I had done to
him that he was so violent against me? He would not
answer, but said again, I '11 have him burned. Whereupon
the Friend replied, Do not march on too furiously, lest
thou come too soon to thy journey's end. About ten days
after this he was struck with a violent burning fever, of
which he died, and by which his body was so scorched that
22

254 PASSAGES FROM [1671.
the people took notice of it, and said it was as black as a
coal. And, three days before I landed, his body was laid in
the dust, and it was taken notice of as a sad example.
Now, because I was not yet well able to travel, the
Friends of the island concluded to have their men's meet
ing and their women's meeting for the service of the church
at Thomas Rous's, where I lay, by which means I was pres
ent amongst them at each of their meetings, and had very
. good service for the Lord in both ; for they had need of
information in many things, and divers disorders were crept
in for want of care and watchfulness. "And I admonished
them all to purge the floor thoroughly, and to sweep their
houses very clean, that nothing might remain that would
defile ; and that all should take care that nothing be spoken
out of their meetings to the blemishing or defaming one of
another. Then as to their blacks, or negroes, I desired them
to endeavour to train them up in the fear of God, as well
them that were bought with their money as them that were
born in their families, that all might come to the knowledge
of the Lord, that so with Joshua they might, every master
of a family say, As for me and my house, we will serve the
Lord. I desired them also that they would cause their
overseers to deal mildly and gently with their negroes, and
not use cruelty towards them, as the manner of some hath
been and is; and that after certain years of servitude they
would make them free. Many sweet and precious things
were opened in these meetings by the Spirit and in the
power of the Lord, to the edifying, confirming, and build
ing up of Friends, both in the faith and holy order of the
gospel. We had many great and precious meetings, both for

1671.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 255
worship and for the affairs of the church, to the former
of which many of the world came. At one of these meet
ings there came (amongst others) one Colonel Lyne, a sober
person, who was so very well satisfied with what I declared
that he afterwards said, Now I can gainsay such as I have
heard speak evil of you, who say you do not own Christ
nor that he died, whereas I perceive you exalt Christ in all
his offices beyond what I have ever heard before. And,
indeed, a very great convincement there was in most parts
of the island, which made the priests and some professors
fret and rage. Our meetings were very large and full, and
free from disturbance from the government, though the
envious priests and some professors endeavoured to stir
up the magistrates against us. And, when they found they
could not prevail that way, some of them that were Bap
tists came to the meeting at the town, which was very large
and full of people of several ranks and qualities. A great
company came also with them, and they brought with them
a malicious, slanderous paper, written by John Pennyman,
with which they made a great noise. But the Lord gave
me wisdom and utterance to answer their cavils, so that the
auditory generally received satisfaction, and those quarrel
some professors lost ground by their coming. But the rage
and envy in our adversaries did not cease, but they en
deavoured to defame Friends with many false and scan
dalous reports which they spread abroad through the
island. Whereupon L with some other Friends, drew up
a paper, to go forth in the name of the people called
Quakers, for the clearing truth and Friends from those
false reports. It was directed thus :

256 PASSAGES FROM [1671.
For the Governour of Barbadoes, with his Council and
Assembly, and all others in power, both civil and mili
tary, in this Island, from the People called Quakers.
Whereas, many scandalous lies and slanders have been
cast upon us to render us odious, as that we do deny God
and Christ Jesus and the Scriptures of truth, etc. This is
to inform you that all our books and declarations which
for these many years have been published to the world do
clearly testify the contrary ; yet, notwithstanding, for your
satisfaction, we do now plainly and sincerely declare, That
we do own and believe in God, the only wise, omnipotent,
and everlasting God, who is the Creator of all things both
in heaven and in the earth, and the Preserver of all that
He hath made ; who is God over all, blessed forever, to
whom be all honour and glory, dominion, praise, and
thanksgiving, both now and for evermore ! And we do
own and believe in Jesus Christ, his beloved and only be
gotten Son, in whom He is well pleased , who was conceived
by the Holy Ghost, and born of the Virgin Mary, in whom
we have redemption through his blood, even the forgive
ness of sins ; who is the express image of the invisible God,
the first-born of every creature, by whom were all things
created that are in heaven and that are in earth, visible
and invisible, whether they be thrones or dominions or
principalities or powers, — all things were created by Him.
And we do own and believe that He was made a sacrifice
for sin, who knew no sin, neither was guile found in his
mouth ; and that He was crucified for us in the flesh with
out the gates of Jerusalem ; and that He was buried and
rose again the third day, by the power of his Father, for
our justification; and we do believe that He ascended up

1671.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 257
into heaven, and now sitteth at the right hand of God.
This Jesus, who was the foundation of the holy prophets
and apostles, is our foundation ; and we do believe that
there is no other foundation to be laid but that which is
laid, even Christ Jesus, who, we believe, tasted death for
every mau, and shed his blood for all men, and is the pro
pitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for
the sins of the whole world, according as John the Baptist
testified of Him when he said, Behold the Lamb of God,
that taketh away the sins of the world ! (John i. 29.) We
believe that He alone is our Redeemer and Saviour, even
the Captain of our salvation (who saves us from sin as
well as from hell and the wrath to come, and destroys the
devil and his works) ; who is the Seed of the woman that
bruises the serpent's head, to wit, Christ Jesus, the Alpha
and Omega, the First and the Last ; that He is (as the
Scriptures of truth say of Him) our wisdom and righteous
ness, justification and redemption; neither is there salva
tion in any other, for there is no other name under heaven
given among men whereby we may be saved. It is He alone
who is the Shepherd and Bishop of our souls ; He it is who
is our Prophet, whom Moses long since testified of, saying,
A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of
your brethren, like unto me; Him shall ye hear in all
things whatsoever He shall say unto you; and it shall come
to pass that every soul that will not hear that Prophet shall
be destroyed from among the people. (Acts ii. 22, 23.) He
it is that is now come, and hath given us an understanding
that we may know Him that is true ; and He rules in our
hearts by his law of love and of life, and makes us free
from the law of sin and death, and we have no life but by
22* R

258 PASSAGES FROM [1671.
Him, for He is the quickening Spirit, the Second Adam,
the Lord from heaven, by whose blood we are cleansed,
and our consciences sprinkled from dead works, to serve
the living God. And He is our Mediator, that makes peace
and reconciliation between God offended and us offending ;
He being the Oath of God, the new covenant of light, life,
grace, and peace, the author and finisher of our faith.
Now this Lord Jesus Christ, the heavenly man, the Eman
uel, God with us, we all own and believe in ; Him whom
the high-priest raged against, and said He had spoken blas
phemy ; whom the priests and elders of the Jews took coun
sel together against and put to death ; the same whom Judas
betrayed for thirty pieces of silver, which the priests gave
him as a reward for his treason, who also gave large money
to the soldiers to broach a horrible lie, namely, That his
disciples came and stole Him away hj night whilst they
slept. And, after He was risen from the dead, the history
of the Acts of the Apostles sets forth how the chief priests
and elders persecuted the disciples of this Jesus for preach
ing Christ and his resurrection ; — this, we say, is that Lord
Jesus Christ whom we own to be our life and salvation.
And, as concerning the Holy Scriptures, we do believe,
That they were given forth by the Holy Spirit of God,
through the holy men of God, who, as the Scripture itself
declares (2 Pet. i. 21), spake as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost. We believe they are to be read, believed,
and fulfilled (He that fulfils them is Christ) ; and they are
profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, and for
instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be
perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works (2 Tim.
iii. 16), aud are able to make wise unto salvation through

1671.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 259
faith in Christ Jesus. And we do believe that the Holy
Scriptures are the words of God, for it is said in Exodus
xx. 1, God spake all these words, saying, etc., meaning the
Ten Commandments given forth upon Mount Sinai ; and
in Rev. xxii. 18, saith John, I testify to every man that
heareth the words of the prophecy of this book ; if any
man addeth unto these, and if any man shall take away
from the words of the book of this prophecy (not the
word), etc. So in Luke i. 20, Because thou believest not
my words. And so in John v. 47, and John xv. 7, John
xiv. 23, John xii. 47. So that we call the Holy Scriptures,
as Christ and the apostles called them, and holy men of
God called them, viz., the words of God.
Another slander and lie they have cast upon us, namely,
That we should teach the negroes to rebel — a thing we
utterly abhor and detest in our hearts, the Lord knows
it, who is the searcher of all hearts, and knows all things,
and so can witness and testify for us that this is a most
abominable untruth ; for that which we have spoken and
declared to them is, To exhort and admonish them to be
sober, and to fear God, and to love their masters and mis
tresses, and to be faithful and diligent in their masters'
service and business. . . . Now consider, friends, it is no
transgression for a master of a family to instruct his family
himself, or for some others to do it in his behalf, but rather
it is a very great duty incumbent upon them. Abraham
and Joshua did so. Of the first we read, The Lord said
(Gen. xviii. 19) I know that Abraham will command his
children and his household after him, and they shall keep
the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment, that the
Lord may bring upon Abraham the things that He hath

260 PASSAGES FROM [1671.
spoken of him. And the latter, we read, said (Josh. xxiv.
15), Choose ye this day whom ye will serve ; but, as for me
and my house, we will serve the Lord. We do declare that
we do esteem it a duty incumbent on us to pray with and
for, to teach, instruct, and admonish those in and belong
ing to our families, thia being a command of the Lord, the
disobedience whereunto will provoke the Lord's displeasure,
as may be seen in Jer. x. 25. Pour out thy fury upon
the heathen that know thee not, and upon the families
that call not upon thy name. Now negroes, tawnies, In
dians make up a very great part of the families in this
island ; for whom an account will be required by Him who
comes to judge both quick and dead. . . . This wicked
slander (of our endeavouring to make the negroes rebel)
our adversaries took occasion to raise from our having had
some meetings with and amongst the negroes ; for both I
and other Friends had several meetings with them in
several plantations, wherein we exhorted them to justice,
sobriety, temperance, chastity, and piety, and to be subject
to their masters and governours, — which was altogether
contrary to what our envious adversaries maliciously sug
gested against us.
Having now been three months or more in Barbados,
and in that time having visited Friends, throughly set
tled meetings, and despatched that service for which' the
Lord, brought me thither, I felt my spirit clear of that
island, and drawings to Jamaica. I set sail from Barba
dos to Jamaica on the eighth day of the Eleventh month,
1671, Robert Widders, William Edmundson, Solomon Ec
cles, and Elizabeth Hooton going with me. We had a quick

1671.J GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 261
and easy passage to Jamaica, where we met with our friends
James Lancaster, John Cartwright, and George Pattison
again, who had been labouring there in the service of truth,
into which we forthwith entered with them, travelling up
and down through the island, which is large : and a brave
country it is, though the people are, many of them, de
bauched and wicked. We had much service there, for
there was a great convincement, and many received the
truth, some of which were people of account in the world.
We had many meetings there, which were large and very
quiet. When we had been about seven weeks in Jamaica,
and had brought Friends into pretty good order, and set
tled several meetings amongst them, we left Solomon Ec
cles there ; the rest of us embarked for Maryland.
We went on board on the 8th of the First month, 1671-2 ;
and, having contrary winds, were a full week sailing for
wards and backwards before we could get out of sight of
Jamaica. A difficult voyage this proved, and pretty dan
gerous, especially in our passing through the Gulf of Flor
ida, where we met with many trials by winds and storms.
But the great God, who is Lord of the seas and of the land,
and who rideth upon the wings of the wind, did by his
power preserve us through many and great dangers, when
by extreme stress of weather our vessel was divers times
like to be overset and much of her tackling broken. And
indeed we were sensible that the Lord was a God at hand,
and that his ear was open to the supplications of his peo
ple. For when the winds were so strong and boisterous, and
the storms and tempests so great, that the sailors knew not
what to do, but were fain to let the ship go which way she
would, then did we pray unto the Lord ; and the Lord did

262 PASSAGES FROM [1672.
graciously hear and accept us, and did calm the winds and
the seas and gave us seasonable weather, and made us to
rejoice in his salvation. Blessed and praised be the holy
name of the Lord, whose power hath dominion over all,
and whom the winds and the seas obey !
We were at sea betwixt six and seven weeks in this
passage from Jamaica to Maryland. Here we found John
Burneyate intending shortly to sail for Old England ; but,
upon our arrival, he altered his purpose, and joined with
us in the Lord's service which we were upon. He had
appointed a general meeting for all the Friends in the
province of Maryland, that he might see them together
and take his leave of them before he departed out of the
country ; and it was so ordered by the good providence of
God that we landed just time enough to reach that meet
ing, by which means we had a very seasonable opportunity
of taking the Friends of the province together. A very
large meeting this was, and held four days, to which (be
sides Friends) came many of the world's people, divers of
which were of considerable quality in the world's account.
After the public meetings were over, the men's and women's
meetings began, wherein I opened to Friends the service
thereof to their great satisfaction. After this we went to
another place, called The Cliffs, where another general meet
ing was appointed.
After these two general meetings were over, we parted
company, dividing ourselves into several coasts for the ser
vice of truth. James Lancaster and John Cartwright went
by sea for New England ; William Edmundson, and three
Friends more with him, sailed for Virginia, where things
were much out of order; John Burneyate, Robert Widders,

1672.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 263
George Pattison, and I, with several Friends of the prov
ince, went over by boat to the Eastern Shore, and had a
meeting there on the First day, where many people received
the truth with gladness, and Friends were greatly refreshed :
a very large and heavenly meeting it was.
The next day we began our journey by land to New
England — a tedious journey through the woods aud wil
derness, over bogs and great rivers ; [and, after two days'
travel, reached] a Dutch town, called New Castle. We
departed from thence, and got over the river Delaware,
not without great danger of some of our lives ; and when
we were over we were troubled to get new guides, which
were hard to get, and very chargeable. Then had we that
wilderness country to pass through which is since called
West Jersey, which was not then inhabited by English, so
that we have travelled a whole day together without seeing
man or woman, house or dwelling-place, and sometimes we
lay in the woods by a fire, and sometimes in the Indians'
wigwams or houses. In this journey we came one night to
an Indian town, and lay at their king's house, who was a
very pretty man ; and both he and his wife received us very
lovingly, and his attendants (such as they were) were very
respectful to us : they laid us mats to lie on, but provision
was very short with them, having caught but little that day.
At another Indian town where we stayed their king came
to us, and he could speak some English ; wherefore I spake
to him much, and also to his people, and they were very
loving to us. At length we came to a town called Middle
Town, which is an English plantation in East Jersey, and
there were some Friends, but we could not stay to have a
meeting there at that time, being earnestly pressed in our

264 PASSAGES FROM [1672.
spirits to get to the half-year's meeting of Friends at Oyster
Bay, in Long Island, which was very near at hand. Where
fore we went down with a Friend ( whose name was Rich
ard Hartshorn, brother to Hugh Hartshorn, the upholsterer
in London), who received us gladly to his house, where we
refreshed ourselves (for we were weary), and then he car
ried us and our horses in his own boat over a great water
(which held us most part of the day in getting over), and
set us upon Long Island. So we got that evening to Friends
at Gravesand, with whom we tarried that night, and the
next day we got to Flushing, and the day following we
reached to Oyster Bay, several Friends, both of Gravesand
and Flushing accompanying us. The half-year's meeting
began next day, which was the first day of the week, and
lasted four days. The first and second days we had public
meetings for worship, to which the people of the world of
all sorts might, and did, come ; on the third day of the
week were the men's and women's meetings, wherein the
affairs of the church were taken care of. Here we met
with some of the bad spirits, who were run out from truth
into prejudice, contention, and opposition to the order of
truth and to Friends therein. These had been very trouble
some to Friends in their meetings there and thereabouts
formerly, and, it is like, would have been so now ; but I
would not suffer the service of our men's and women's
meetings to be interrupted and hindered by their cavils.
Wherefore I let them know, That if they had anything
to object against the order of truth which we were in, we
would give them a meeting another day on purpose. And,
indeed, I laboured the more, and travelled the harder, to
get to this meeting, where it was expected many of these

1672.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 265
contentious people would be, because I understood they
had reflected much upon me when I was far from them.
So, the men's and women's meetings being over, on the
fourth day we had a meeting with those discontented peo
ple, to which as many of them as would did come, and as
many Friends as had a desire were present also ; and the
Lord's power brake forth gloriously, to the confounding
of the gainsayers. Aud then some of those that had been
chief in the mischievous work of contention and opposition
against the truth began to fawn upon me, and to cast the
matter upon others; but the deceitful spirit was judged
down and condemned, and the glorious truth of God was
exalted and set over all, and they were all brought down
and bowed under, which was of great service to truth, and
great satisfaction and comfort to Friends. Glory to the
Lord for ever !
When we were clear of the island we returned to Oyster
Bay, waiting for a wind to carry us to Rhode Island, which
was computed to be about two hundred miles. As soon as
the wind served, we set sail, and arrived in Rhode Island
on the thirtieth day of the Third month, where we were
gladly received by Friends. The week following, the yearly
meeting for all the Friends of New England and the other
colonies adjacent, was held in this island. This meeting
lasted six days, of which the first four days were general
public meetings for worship, to which abundance of the
world's people came. After these public meetings were over,
the men's meeting began, which was large, precious, and
weighty ; and the day following was the women's meeting,
which also was large and very solemn ; and these two meet
ings being for the ordering of the affairs of the church,
23

266 PASSAGES FROM [1672.
many weighty things were opened and communicated to
them by way of advice, information, and instruction in the
services relating thereunto, that all might be kept clean,
sweet, and savoury amongst them. Now, when this great
and general meeting in Rhode Island was ended, it was
somewhat hard for Friends to part ; for the glorious power
of the Lord, which was over all, and his blessed truth and
life flowing amongst them, had so knit and united them
together, that they spent two days in taking leave one of
another and of the Friends of the island ; and then, being
mightily filled with the presence and power of the Lord,
they went away with joyful hearts to their several habita
tions in the several colonies where they lived.
When this general meeting was fully over, and Friends
had taken their leaves one of another to depart home, we,
who travelled amongst them, dispersed ourselves into our
several services, according as the Lord ordered us. John
Burneyate, with John Cartwright and George Pattison,
went into the eastern parts of New England, in company
with the Friends that came from thence, to visit the par
ticular meetings there; whom John Stubbs and James Lan
caster intended to follow a while after in the same service
of truth, but they were not yet clear of this island. Robert
Widders and I stayed some time longer also upon this
island, finding service still here for the Lord, through the
great openness of the people, and the daily coming in of
fresh people in sloops from other colonies, for some time
after the general meeting was over : so that we had many
large and serviceable meetings among them for several days
after. Then we had a meeting at a place called Providence,

1673.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 267
which was very large, as consisting of many sorts and sects
of people. After this we went to another place, called Nar-
ragansett, about twenty miles from Rhode Island, and the
governour went with us. There we had a meeting at a jus
tice's house, where Friends had never had any meeting
before : and the meeting was very large. Most of these
people were such as had never heard Friends before ; but
they were mightily affected with the meeting, and a great
desire there is after the truth amongst that people. At
another place I heard some of the magistrates should say
among themselves, If they had money enough, they would
hire me to be their minister. This was where they did not
well understand us and our principles. But, when I heard
of it, I said, It was time for me to be gone, for if their eye
was so much to me or any of us they would not come to
their own teacher ; for this thing (of hiring ministers) had
spoiled many by hindering them from improving their own
talents, whereas our labour is to bring every one to their
own teacher in themselves.
[He spent about two years in travelling from New Eng
land to Carolina and back to Maryland, through the wil
derness of woods and swamps, and in open boats through
the bays and sounds ; often sleeping at night in the woods
or in the boats, and suffering much from exposure to wet
and cold. He held meetings at various places with Friends,
and large numbers of the other inhabitants. He also had
meetings with the Indians, who, he says, " carried them
selves very lovingly ;" and of some, he says, " to whom I
spake, and I found they understood the thing I spake of."
Being in Carolina, he says, " The governour, with his wife,
received us lovingly, but there was at his house a doctor

268 PASSAGES FROM [1673.
who would needs dispute with us. And, truly, his oppos
ing us was of good service, giving occasion for the opening
of many things to the people concerning the light and spirit
of God, which he denied to be in every one, and affirmed
that it was not in the Indians. Whereupon, I called an
Indian to us, and asked him, ' Whether or no, when he did
lie, or do wrong to any one, whether there was not some
thing in him that did reprove him for it?' And he said,
' There was such a thing in him that did so reprove him,
and he was ashamed when he had done wrong or spoken
wrong.' "]
Now, having travelled through most parts of that coun
try, and visited most of the plantations thereabouts, and
had very good service for the Lord in America; having
alarmed the people of all sorts where we came, and pro
claimed the day of God's salvation amongst them, we
found our spirits began to be clear of those parts of the
world, and to draw towards Old England again ; yet we
were desirous, and felt freedom from the Lord, to stay till
the general meeting for that province of Maryland was
over (which drew nigh), that we might see Friends gen
erally together before we departed. It was a wonderful,
glorious meeting ; and the mighty presence of the Lord,
was seen and felt over all. Blessed and praised be his
holy name for ever, who over all giveth dominion !
After this meeting we took our leave of Friends, parting
in great tenderness in the sense of the heavenly life and
virtuous power of the Lord, that was livingly felt amongst
us, and went by water to the place where we were to take
shipping, many Friends accompanying us thither, and tar
rying with us that night ; and the day following we set sail

1673.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 269
for England ; aud, on the twenty-eighth of the Fourth
month, cast anchor at King's Road, which is the harbour
for Bristol.
We went on shore that afternoon, and got to Shear-
hampton, where we got horses and rode to Bristol that
night, where Friends received us with great joy. In the
evening I writ a letter to my wife, to give her notice of
my landing, as followeth :
Dear Heart. — This clay we came into Bristol near
night from the seas, glory to the Lord God over all for
ever, who was our convoy, and steered our course ; who is
the God ofthe whole earth, and of the seas and winds, and
made the clouds his chariots beyond all words: blessed be
his name for ever ! who is over all in his great power and
wisdom. Amen. Robert Widders and James Lancaster
are with me, and we are well, glory to the Lord for ever,
who hath carried us through many perils — perils by water
and in storms ; perils by pirates and robbers ; perils in the
wilderness and amongst false professors. Praises to Him,
whose glory is over all for ever ! Amen. Therefore mind
the fresh life, and live all to God in it. I do intend (if the
Lord will) to stay a while this-away, it may be till the fair.
So, no more, but my love to all Friends. G. F.
Bristol, the 28th day of the }
4th month, 1673. \
Between this and the fair my wife came out of the north
to Bristol to me, and her son-in-law, Thomas Lower, with
two of her daughters, came with her ; and her other son-
in-law, John Rouse, and W. Penn and his wife, and Ger-
rard Roberts, came down from London, and many Friends
23*

270 PASSAGES FROM [1673.
from several parts of the nation came to the fair, and glo
rious, powerful meetings we had there at that time ; for the
Lord's infinite power and life was over all. In the fresh
openings whereof I was moved to declare of three estates and
three teachers, viz., . . . God was the first teacher in Para
dise, and whilst man kept under his teaching he was hap
py ; the Serpent was the second teacher, and when man
followed his teaching he came into misery and into the
fall ; . . . Christ Jesus was the third teacher, of whom God
saith, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.
Hear ye Him ; and who Himself saith, Learn of me. . . . So,
as man and woman come up again to God, and are renewed
up into his image, righteousness and holiness by Christ,
thereby they come up into the paradise of God, the state
which man was in before he fell, and into a higher state
than that, to sit down in Christ, that never fell. There
fore, the Son of God is to be heard in all things, who is
the Saviour and the Redeemer, and hath laid down his
life, and bought his sheep with his precious blood. . . . And
whereas some have objected, That although Christ did
speak both to his disciples and to the Jews in the days
of his flesh, yet, since his resurrection and ascension, He
doth not speak now. The answer is : That as God did then
speak by his Son in the days of his flesh, so the Son, Christ
Jesus, doth now speak by his Spirit.
Many deep and precious things were opened in those
meetings by the Eternal Spirit, which searcheth and re-
vealeth the deep things of God. And, after I had finished
my service for the Lord in that city, I departed thence into
Gloucestershire, where we had many large and precious
meetings, and the Lord's everlasting power flowed over

1673.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 271
all. From Gloucestershire I passed into Wiltshire, where
also we had many blessed meetings. At Slattenford, in
Wiltshire, we had a very good meeting, though we met
there with much opposition from some who had set them
selves against women's meetings, which I was moved of the
Lord to recommend to Friends for the benefit and advan
tage ofthe church of Christ, That the faithful women, who
were called to the belief of the truth, being made partakers
of the same precious faith and heirs of the same everlast
ing gospel of life and salvation as the men are, might, in
like manner, come into the possession and practice of the
gospel order, and therein be meet helps unto the men in
the restoration, in the service of truth, in the affairs of the
church, as they are outwardly in outward and civil or tem
poral things. That so all the family of God, women as well
as men, might know, possess, perform, and discharge their
offices and services in the house of God, whereby the poor
might be the better looked after and taken care of; the
younger sort instructed, informed, and taught in the way
of God; the loose and disorderly reproved and admonished
in the fear of the Lord ; the clearness of persons propound
ing marriage more closely and strictly inquired into in the
wisdom of God ; and all the members of the spiritual body,
the church, might watch over and be helpful to each other
in love. But, after these opposers had run into much con
tention and wrangling, the power of the Lord struck down
one of the chief of them, so that his spirit sunk, and he
came to be sensible of the evil he had done in opposing
God's heavenly power, and confessed his error before
Friends ; and afterwards gave forth a paper of condemna
tion, wherein he declared. That he did wilfully oppose

272 PASSAGES FROM [1673.
(although I often warned him to take heed) until the fire
of the Lord did burn within him, and he saw the angel of
the Lord, with his sword drawn in his hand, ready to cut
him off, etc.
I returned by Kingston to London, whither I felt my
spirit drawn, having heard that many Friends were had
before the magistrates, and divers imprisoned, both at Lon
don and in other cities and towns in the nation, for open
ing their shop-windows upon holy days and fast days (as
they were called), and for bearing testimony against all
such observations of days ; which Friends could not but do,
knowing that the true Christians did not observe the Jews'
holy days in the apostles' times ; neither could we observe
the heathens' and Papists' holy days (so called), which
have been set up amongst those that are called Christians
since the apostles' days. For we were redeemed out of days
by Christ Jesus, and brought into the day which hath
sprung from on high, and are come into Him who is
Lord of the Jewish sabbath and the substance of the
Jews' signs.
Now, after I had stayed some time in London labouring
for some relief and ease to Friends in this case, I took leave
of Friends there and went into the country, with my wife
and her daughter Rachel, to Hendon, in Middlesex, and
from thence to William Penn's, at Rickmansworth, in Hert
fordshire, whither Thomas Lower (who married another of
my wife's daughters) came to us the next day, to accom
pany us in our journey northward. After we had visited
Friends thereabouts, we passed to a Friend's house near
Aylesbury, and from thence to Bray Doily's, at Adderbury,
in Oxfordshire.

1673.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 273
Now at night, as I was sitting at supper, I felt I was
taken, yet I said nothing to anybody of it then. But get
ting out next morning, we travelled through the country
into Worcestershire, and went to John Halford's house, at
Armscot, in Tredington parish, where we had a very large
and precious meeting in his barn, the Lord's powerful
presence being eminently with us and amongst us. After
the meeting was done, and Friends (most of them) gone
away, as I was sitting in the parlour, discoursing with
some Friends that stayed, there came to the house one
Henry Parker, called a justice, and with him one Rowland
Hains, a priest of Hunniton, in Warwickshire. They came
not till the meeting was over and Friends mostly gone.
But, though there was no meeting When they came, yet I,
being there in the house, who was the- person they aimed
at, the said Henry Parker took me, and Thomas Lower
for company with me ; and, though he had nothing to lay
to our charge, sent us both to Worcester jail.
Being thus made prisoners, without any probable appear
ance of being released before the quarter sessions at soon
est, we got some Friends to accompany my wife and her
daughter into the north, and we were conveyed to Worces
ter jail, from whence, by that time I thought my wife could
be got home, I writ her the following letter :
Dear Heart. — Thou seemest to be a little grieved, when
I was speaking of prisons and when I was taken. Be con
tent with the will of the Lord God. For when I was at
John Rous's, at Kingston, I had a sight of my being taken
prisoner ; and when I was at Bray Doily's, in Oxfordshire,
as I sate at supper, I saw I was taken, and I saw I had a
S

274 PASSAGES FROM [1673.
suffering to undergo. But the Lord's power is over all,
blessed be his holy name for ever ! G. F.
When we had been some time in the jail, we thought fit
to lay our case before him who was called the Lord Wind
sor, who was the lord-lieutenant of Worcestershire, and be
fore the deputy-lieutenants and other magistrates.
But no enlargement did we receive by our application
to the Lord Windsor (so called). And, although/Thomas
Lower received several letters from his brother, Dr. Lower
(who was one of the king's physicians), concerning his lib
erty, and one, by his procurement, from Henry Savil (who
was one of the king's bed-chamber) to his brother, called
the Lord Windsor, to the same effect ; yet, seeing it related
only to his enlargement (not mine), so great was his love
and regard to me, that he would not seek his own liberty
singly, but kept the letter by him unsent. So we were
continued prisoners till the next general quarter sessions
of the peace.
We were not called till the last 'day of the sessions,
which was the twenty-first of the Eleventh month, 1673.
And when we came in they were stricken with paleness
in their faces, and it was some time before anything was
spoken ; insomuch that a butcher in the hall said, What !
are they afraid ? Dare not the justices speak to them ?
At length, before they spake to us, Justice Parker made a
long speech on the bench, much to the same effect as was
contained in the mittimus, often mentioning the common
laws, but not instancing any, that we had broken ; adding,
That he thought it a milder course to send us two to jail
than to put his neighbours to the loss of two hundred pound,

1673.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 275
which they must have suffered if he had put the law in
execution against conventicles. But in this he was either
very ignorant or very deceitful ; for, there being no meet
ing when he came, nor any to inform, he had no evidence
to convict us or his neighbours by.
When Parker had ended his speech, the justices spake
to us, and began with Thomas Lower, whom they examined
of the cause of his coming into that country, of which we
gave them a full and plain account. Sometimes I put, in
a word while they were examining him, and then they
told me, They were upon his examination, but that when
it came to my turn I should have free liberty to speak, for
they would not hinder me, but I should have full time,
and they would not ensnare us. When they had done
with him, they asked me an account of my travel, which
I gave them, according as is mentioned before, but more
largely. And whereas Justice Parker, to aggravate the
case, had made a great noise of there being some from
London, some from the north, some from Cornwall, and
some from Bristol, at the house when I was taken ; I told
them, That this was in a manner all but one family, for
there was none from London but myself; none from the
north but my wife and her daughter ; none from Cornwall
but my son-in-law, Thomas Lower ; nor any from Bristol
but one Friend, a merchant there, who met us, as it were,
.providentially, to assist my wife and her daughter in their
journey homewards when, by our imprisonment, they were
deprived of our company and help. When I had spoken,
the chairman (whose name was Simpson, an old Presby
terian) said, Your relation, or account, is very innocent.
Then he and Parker whispered a while together ; and, after

276 PASSAGES FROM [1673.
that the chairman stood up, and said, You, Mr. Fox, are
a famous man, and all this may be true which you have
said ; but, that we may be the better satisfied, will you take
the oaths of allegiance and supremacy ? I told them, They
had said they would not ensnare us ; but this was a plain
snare, for they knew we could not take any oath. How
ever, they caused the oath to be read. And when they
had done, I told them, I never took oath in my life, but
I had always been true to the government ; that I was cast
into the prison at Darby, and kept a prisoner six months
there, because I would not take up arms against King
Charles at Worcester fight; and, for going to meetings,
was carried up out of Leicestershire, and brought before
Oliver Cromwell, as a plotter to bring in King Charles.
And ye know, said I, in your own consciences, that we,
the people called Quakers, cannot take an oath, or swear
in any case, because Christ hath forbidden it. But, as to
the matter or substance contained in the oaths, this I can
and do say, that I do own and acknowledge the king of
England to be lawful heir and successor to the realm
of England, and do abhor all plots and plotters and con
trivances against him ; and I have nothing in my heart
but love and good-will to him and all men, and desire his
and their prosperity, the Lord knows it, before whom I
stand an innocent man. And, as to the oath of suprem
acy, I deny the Pope and his power and his religion, and
abhor it with my heart. While I was speaking to them
they cried, Give him the book. And I said, The book
saith, Swear not at all. Then they cried, Take him away,
jailer; and, I still speaking on, they were urgent upon
the jailer, crying, Take him away, we shall have a meet-

1673.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 277
ing here. Why do you not take him away ? That fellow
(meaning the jailer) loves to hear him preach. Then the
jailer drew me away ; and, as I was turning from them, I
stretched out my arm, and said, The Lord forgive you who
cast me into prison for obeying the doctrine of Christ.
Thus they apparently brake their promise in the face of
the country, for they promised I should have free liberty
to speak, but now they would not give it me ; and they
promised they would not ensnare us, yet now they ten
dered me the oaths on purpose to ensnare me.
After I was had away, Thomas Lower was stayed behind
in the court, and they told him he was at liberty. Then
he would have reasoned with them, asking them, Why I
might not be set at liberty as well as he, seeing we were
both taken together, and our case was alike ? But they
told him they would not hear him, saying, You may be
gone about your business, for we have nothing more to
say to you, seeing you are discharged : and this was all
he could get from them. Wherefore, after the court was
risen, he went to speak with them at their chamber, desir
ing to know, What cause they had to detain his father,
seeing they had discharged him, and wishing them to
consider whether this was not partiality, and would be a
blemish to them. Whereupon Simpson threatened him,
saying. If you be not content, we will tender you the oaths
also, and send you to your father. To which he replied,
They might do that if they thought fit ; but, whether they
sent him or no, he intended to go and wait upon his father
in prison, for that was now his business in that country.
Then said Justice Parker to him, Do you think, Mr.
Lower, that I had not cause to send your father and you
24

278 PASSAGES FROM [1673.
to prison when you had such a great meeting, insomuch
that the parson of the parish complained to me that he
hath lost the greatest part of his parishioners, so that when
he comes amongst them he hath scarce any auditors left?
I have heard (replied Thomas Lower) that the priest of
that parish comes so seldom to visit his flock (but once, it
may be, or twice, in a year, to gather up his tithes) that
it was but charity in my father to visit such a forlorn and
forsaken flock ; aud therefore thou hadst no cause to send
my father to prison for visiting them, or for teaching, in
structing, and directing them to Christ, their true teacher,
who had so little comfort or benefit from their pretended
pastor, who comes amongst them only to seek for his gain
from his quarter. Upon this the justices fell a laughing ;
for it seems Dr. Crowder (who was the priest they spake
of) was then in the room sitting among them, though
Thomas Lower did not know him ; and he had the wit
to hold his tongue, and not undertake to vindicate him
self in a matter so notoriously known to be true. But
when Thomas Lower was come from them, the justices did
so play upon Dr. Crowder that he was pitifully ashamed,
and so nettled with it that he threatened to sue Thomas
Lower in the bishop's court upon an action of defamation.
Which, when Thomas Lower heard of, he sent him word
that he would answer his suit, let him begin it when he
would, and would bring his whole parish in evidence
against him : and this cooled the doctor.
Soon after the sessions were over, the term coming on, an
habeas-corpus was sent down to Worcester for the sheriff to
bring me up to the King's Bench bar. Whereupon the
under-sheriff, having made Thomas Lower his deputy to

1674.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 279
convey me to London, we set forth out of Worcester on
the twenty-ninth of the Eleventh month, 1673, and came
to London the second day of the Twelfth month, the ways
being very deep aud the waters out. Next day notice
being given that I was brought up, the sheriff was ordered
to bring me into court. They had four counsels that pleaded
against me, and prevailed with the judges to give judgment
that I should be sent down to Worcester sessions ; only
they told me I might put in bail to appear at the sessions
and to be of good behaviour in the meantime. But I told
them, I was never in ill behaviour in my life, and that
they (the four judges) might as well put the oath to me
there as send me to Worcester to be ensnared by the jus
tices in their putting the oath to me and then premuniring
me, who never took oath in my life.
I came into Worcester on the last day of the First month,
1674, being the day before the judges came to town. The
judge had a mind to have set me at liberty, for he saw
they had nothing justly against me; but, willing to ease
himself, referred me and my case to the sessions again.
Between this time and the sessions (having the liberty
of the town for my health's sake) I had some service for
the Lord with several people that came to visit me. For
at one time there came three Nonconformist priests and
two lawyers to discourse with me ; and one of the priests
undertook to prove that the Scriptures are the only rule
of life. Whereupon, after I had plunged him about his
proof, I had a fit opportunity to open unto them, The right
and proper use, service, and excellency of the Scriptures,
and also to shew that the Spirit of God, which was given
to every one to profit withal, and the grace of God, which

280 PASSAGES FROM [1674.
bringeth salvation, and which hath appeared to all men,
and teacheth them that obey it to deny ungodliness and
worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly
in this present world, — that this, I say, is the most fit,
proper, and universal rule, which God hath given to all
mankind to rule, direct, govern, and order their lives by.
Another time there came a common-prayer priest and
some people with him ; and ho asked me, If I was grown
up to perfection? I told him, What I was, I was by the
grace of God. He replied, It was a modest and civil
answer. Then he urged the words of John, If we say that
we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not
in us. And he asked, What did I say to that? I said,
with the same apostle, If we say that we have not sinned
we make Him a liar, and his word is not in us, who came
to destroy sin and to take away sin. So there is a time
for people to see that they have sinned, and there is a
time for them to see that they have sin, and there is a time
for them to confess their sin and to forsake it, and to know
the blood of Christ to cleanse from all sin. Then the priest
was asked, Whether Adam was not perfect before he fell ?
and whether all God's works were not perfect ? The priest
said, There might be a perfection as Adam had, and a fall
ing from it. But I told him, There is a perfection in Christ
above Adam and beyond falling ; and that it was the work
of the ministers of Christ to present every man perfect in
Christ; and for the perfecting of them they had their gifts
from Christ; and, therefore, they that denied perfection
denied the work of the ministry and the gifts which Christ
gave for the perfecting of the saints. The priest said, We
must always be striving. But I told him, It was a sad

1674.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 281
and comfortless sort of striving, to strive with a belief that
we should never overcome. I told him also that Paul, who
cried out of the body of death, did also thank God, who
gave him the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. So
there was a time of crying out for want of victory, and
a time of praising God for the victory. And Paul said,
There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus.
The priest said, Job was not perfect. I told him God
said Job was a perfect man, and that he did shun evil ;
and the devil was forced to confess that God had set a
hedge about him, which was not an outward hedge, but
the invisible, heavenly power. The priest said, Job said,
He chargeth his angels with folly, and the heavens are
not clean in his sight. I told him, That was his mistake,
for it was not Job said so, but Eliphaz, who contended
against Job. Well, but, said the priest, What say you to
that Scripture, The justest man that is sinneth seven times
a day. Why, truly, said I, I say there is no such Scrip
ture : and with that the priest's mouth was stopped. Many
other services I had with several sorts of people between
the assizes and the sessions.
The next quarter sessions began on the twenty-ninth day
of the Second month, and there I was called before the jus
tices. Some of the justices were loving, and would have
stopped the rest from indicting me or putting the oath to
me. But Judge Street, who was the chairman, said, He must
go according to law. So I was sent back to prison again ;
yet, within two hours after, through the moderation of
some of the justices, I had liberty given me to go at large
till next quarter sessions.
Meanwhile the Yearly Meeting of Friends came on, at
24*

282 PASSAGES FROM [1674.
which (through the liberty granted me till the sessions)
I was present, and exceeding glorious the meetings were,
beyond expression, blessed be the Lord !
After the yearly meeting was over, and Friends out of
the countries were pretty generally returned home, I set
forward again for Worcester, the sessions drawing on, which
were held in the Fifth month. And when I was called to
the bar, and the indictment read, some scruple arising
among the jury concerning it, the judge of the court (who
was Justice Street) caused the oaths to be read and ten
dered to me again. I told him, I came now to try the
traverse of my indictment, and that his tendering me the
oaths anew was a new snare. The judge did not deny but
there were errors in the indictment. I desired him to an
swer me in the presence of the Lord, in whose presence we
all are, Whether this oath was not tendered me in envy?
He would not answer that, but said, Would you had never
came here to trouble us and the country ! I told him, I
came not thither of myself, but was brought, being stopped
in my travel on my journey ; and I did not trouble them,
but they had brought trouble upon themselves. Then the
judge told me, What a sad sentence he had to tell me. I
asked him, Whether what he was going to speak was by
way of passing sentence or by way of information ? For,
I told him, I had many things to say, and more errors to
assign in the indictment (besides those I had already men
tioned) to stop him from giving sentence against me upon
that indictment. He said, He was going to shew me the
danger of a premunire, which was the loss of my liberty
and of all my goods and chattels, and to endure imprison
ment during life. But, he said, he did not deliver "this as

1674.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 283
the sentence of the court upon me, but as an admonition to
me : and then he bid the jailer take me away. I expected
to have been called again to hear the sentence, but when I
was gone the clerk of the peace (whose name was Twittey)
asked him (as I was informed), Whether that which he had
spoken to me should stand for sentence? And he, consult
ing with some of the justices, told him, Yes, that was the
sentence, and should stand. This was done behind my back,
to save himself from shame in the face of the country.
The sessions being now over, and I fixed in prison by a
premunire, my wife came up to me out of the north to be
with me. While thus I lay in prison, it came upon me to
state our principle to the king, not with particular relation
to my own sufferings, but for his better information con
cerning our principle and us as a people. It was thus, and
thus directed :
TO THE KING.
The principle of the Quakers is the Spirit of Christ, who
died for us, and is risen for our justification ; by which we
know we are his ; and He dwelleth in us by his Spirit ;
and by the Spirit of Christ we are led out of unrighteous
ness and ungodliness. It brings us to deny all plottings
and contrivings against the king or any man ; and the
Spirit of Christ brings us to deny all manner of ungodli
ness ; . . . and the Spirit of Christ brings us to seek the
peace and good of all men, and to live peaceably, and leads
us from such evil works and actions as the magistrate's
sword takes hold upon. And our desire and labour is
that all who profess themselves Christians may walk in the
Spirit of Christ. . . . Then the judges and other magistrates
would not have so much work in punishing sin in the king-

284 PASSAGES FROM [1675.
dom ; neither then need kings or princes fear any of their
subjects, if they all walked in the Spirit of Christ. . . . Now,
the manifestation of the good Spirit is given to every man to
profit withal, and no man can profit in the things of God
but by the Spirit of God, which brings to deny all sin and
evil. . . .
Now, we are a people who in tenderness of conscience
to the command of Christ and of his apostles cannot
swear. Now, if we could take any oath at all, we
could take the oath of allegiance, as, knowing that King-
Charles was by the power of God brought into England
and set up king of England, etc., over the heads of our old
persecutors. And, as for the Pope's supremacy, we do
utterly deny it. But Christ and the apostle having com
manded us not to swear, but to keep to yea and nay, we
dare not break their commands ; and therefore many have
put the oaths to us as a snare, that they might make a prey
of us. So our denying to swear is not in wilfulness, stub
bornness, or contempt, but only in obedience to the com
mand of Christ and his apostle. . . . This is from one who
desires the eternal good and prosperity of the king and of
all his subjects in the Lord Jesus Christ. G. F.
About this time I had a fit of sickness, which brought
me very low and weak in my body, and I continued so a
pretty while, insomuch that some Friends began to doubt
of my recovery, and I seemed to myself to be amongst the
graves and dead corpses. Yet the invisible power did
secretly support me, and conveyed refreshing strength into
me, even when I was so weak that I was almost speechless.
And one night, as I was lying awake upon my bed in the

1675.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 285
glory of the Lord (which was over all), it was said unto
me, That the Lord had a great deal more work for me to
do for Him before He took me to Himself.
After this my wife went to London, and spake with the
king, laying before him my long and unjust imprisonment.
The king spake kindly to her, and referred her to the lord-
keeper, to whom she went, but could not obtain what she
desired, for he said, The king could not release me other
wise than by a pardon. And I was not free to receive a
pardon, knowing I had not done evil ; for I had rather
have lain in prison all my days than have come out in
any way dishonourable to truth. Wherefore, I chose
to have the validity of my indictment tried before the
judges. After I had suffered imprisonment a year and almost
two months for nothing, I was fairly set at liberty upon a
trial of the errors in my indictment, Without receiving any
pardon, or coming under any obligation or engagement at
all. And the Lord's everlasting power went over all, to
his glory and praise, and to the magnifying of his name
for ever ! Amen.
I stayed in and near London until the yearly meeting
came on, to which Friends came up from most parts of the
nation, and some from beyond the seas, and a glorious
meeting we had in the everlasting power of God. After
this meeting was over, the parliament being also risen (who
had done nothing for nor against Friends), I was clear of
my service for the Lord at London. And, having taken
my leave of Friends there, and had a glorious meeting with
some of them at John Elson's in the morning before I came
away, I set forward from thence, with my wife and her

286 PASSAGES FROM [1676.
daughter Susan, by coach (for I was not able to travel on
horseback) towards the north, and came safe to Swarth
more. After I had been a while at Swarthmore, several
Friends from divers places and parts of the nation came
to visit me, and some out of Scotland, by whom I under
stood that there were four young students of Aberdeen
convinced there this year at a dispute held there by Rob
ert Barclay and George Keith with some of the scholars
of that university.
Among others of the neighbourhood that came to visit
me, Colonel Kirby was one, who had been one of my great
persecutors, but now he said he came to bid me welcome into
the country, and carried himself at this time in appear
ance very lovingly. Yet, before I went from Swarthmore,
he sent for the constables of Ulverstone, and ordered them
to come up to me, and to tell me, That we must have no
more meetings at Swarthmore, for, if we had, they were
commanded by him to break them up ; and they were to
come the next First-day after. That day we had a very
precious meeting there, and the Lord's presence was won
derful amongst us, and the constables did not come to dis
turb us. But the meetings have been quiet since, and have
increased. The illness I got in my imprisonment at Worcester had
so much weakened me that it was long before I recovered
my natural strength again. For which reason, and for that I
had many things lay upon me to write, both for public and
private service, I did not stir much abroad during the time
that I now stayed in the north, but, when Friends were not
with me, spent pretty much time in writing books and
papers for truth's service.

1676.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 287
I also writ the following general epistle to Friends at
the yearly meeting in London :
My Dear Friends and Brethren, whom the Lord
hath preserved by his eternal power to this day over and
through many troubles, storms and tempests, and prisons :
and therefore let every one's faith stand in the power of
God, . . . and not in men, nor their speeches of the good
words ; for we have seen by experience, when they begin
to cry up men, and their faith to stand in them, such men
as would have people's faith stand in them love popular
ity, and bring not people's faith to stand in the power of
God, and such cannot exalt Christ; and, when such fall,
they draw a great company after them. . . .
And if any should go from the spirit of prophecy, that
did open to them, and from the power, they may speak
their experiences which the power hath opened to them
formerly. . . . Yet if they do not walk in the Spirit of God,
and in the light, and in the grace, which keeps their hearts
stablished, and their words seasoned, and also their faith to
stand in the power of God, in which the kingdom stands ;
they may go forth like the false Christians, and like the
Jews, and like Adam and Eve, and Cain, and Corah, and
Balaam, and be wandering stars, trees without fruit, and
wells without water, and clouds without rain ; and so come
to be unsavoury and trodden down. . . .
And all Friends and brethren that do declare God's
eternal truth and word of life, live in it ; and be seasoned
with grace, and salted with the heavenly salt, that your
lives and conversations may preach wherever you come :
that there be no rawness, nor no quenching of the Spirit,

288 PASSAGES FROM [1676.
nor despising prophecy, neither in men nor women. . . . And
that there may be none slothful, nor sitting down in earthly
things, and minding them, like Demas of old ; lest you
clothe yourselves with another clothing than you had at
first : but all to keep chaste ; for the chaste do follow the
Lamb. And Friends that are settled in places, that be ministers,
possess, as if ye did not; married, as if ye were not: and
be loose to the world in the Lord's power ; for God's oil
will be a-top of all visible things, which makes his lamps
to burn, and to give light afar off. And none strive nor
covet to be rich in this world, in these changeable things
that will pass away : but your faith to stand in the Lord
God, who changes not; that created all, and gives the
increase of all. . . .
And Friends, be tender to the tender principle of God
in all, and shun the occasion of vain disputes and janglings,
both amongst yourselves and others ; for that many times
is like a blustering wind, that hurts and bruises the tender
buds and plants. For the world, though they have the
words, yet they be out of the life : and the Apostle's dis
puting with them were to bring them to the life. And
those disputes, that were amongst the Christians about
genealogies, and circumcision, and the law, and meats and
drinks, and days, those came to be the worst sort of dis
putes, whom the apostles judged; for such destroyed
people from the faith. And therefore did the apostles
exhort the churches, that every one's faith should stand in
the power of God, and to look at Jesus, which was the
author of it ; and there every graft stands in Christ, the
vine, quiet, where no blustering storms could hurt them :

1676.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 289
and there is the safety. And there all are of one mind,
one faith, one soul, one spirit, baptized into one body with
the one spirit and made all to drink into one spirit ; one
church, one head, that is heavenly and spiritual ; one faith
in this head, Christ, who is the author of it, and hath the
glory of it ; one Lord to order all, who is the baptizer into
- this one body. . . .
And Friends, in the Lord's power and truth, what good
you can do for Friends that be in prison or sufferers, as to
the informing of them, or helping of them, every one bend
yourselves to the Lord's power and spirit, to do his will
and his business ; and in that, all will have a fellow-feeling
of one another's conditions, in bonds, or in what trials or
tribulations soever : you will have a fellow-feeling one of
another, having one head, and one Lord, and being one
body in Him. . . .
So dwell in the love of God, which passeth knowledge,
which love of God doth edify the living members of the
body of Christ ; which love of God you come to be built
up in, and in the holy faith, which Christ is the author of,
that stands in his power. And this love of God, it brings
you to bear all things, and endure all things, and hope all
things. From this love of God, which you have in Christ
Jesus, nothing will be able to separate you, neither powers,
nor principalities, heights nor depths, things present nor
things to come, prisons, nor spoiling of goods, neither death
nor life. . . .
And Friends, take heed of speaking the things of God
in the words that men's wisdom hath taught ; for those
words will lift up the foolish, that be erred from the Spirit
of God : which words and wisdom is for condemnation, and
25 T

290 PASSAGES FROM [1676.
that which is lifted up by them, and they that thereby
speak the things of God in them. . . .
As I had been moved of the Lord to recommend unto
Friends the setting up of the quarterly and monthly meet
ings in all counties, truth still spreading further over the
nation, and Friends increasing in number, I was moved by
the same eternal Power to recommend the setting up the
women's meetings also; that all, both male and female, that
had received the gospel, the word of eternal life, might
come into the order of the gospel, brought forth by the
power of God, and might act for God in the power, and
therein do business and service for Him in his church.
All the faithful must labour in God's vineyard, they being
his hired servants, and He having givon them the earnest
of his Spirit. For a master that hires a servant, and gives
him the earnest of his hire, expects he should do his work
after he knows his will, in the outward creation; so all
God's people that be of the new creation and have received
the earnest of his Spirit, ought to labour with, by, and in
his Spirit, power, and grace, and faith in the light, in God's
vineyard, that they may have their wages every one, male
and female, when they have done God's work and business
in his day, which is eternal life. But none can labour in
his vineyard, and do his work and will, but as they walk
in the heavenly divine light, grace, and Spirit of Christ,
which is, hath been, and is my travail and labour in the
Lord to turn all to.
But some that professed truth, and had made a great
shew therein, being gone from the simplicity of the gos
pel into jangling, division, and a spirit of separation, en
deavoured to discourage Friends (especially the women)

1676.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 291
from their godly care and watchfulness in the church over
one another in the truth, opposing their meetings, which,
in the power of the Lord, were set up for that end and ser
vice. Wherefore, I was moved of the Lord to write the
following epistle, and send it forth among Friends :
All my dear Friends, live in the seed of peace, Christ
Jesus, in whom ye have all life. And that spirit that comes
amongst you to raise up strife is out of Christ. . . . Now,
some that are of this spirit have said to me, They see no
service in women's meetings. My answer is, and hath been,
to them and such, If they be blind and without sight, they
should not oppose others, for there is none imposes any
thing upon them ; for God never received the blind for a
sacrifice, neither can his people. But Christ has enlight
ened all, and to as many as receive Him He gives power
to become the sons of God. And such as be heirs of his
power and of his gospel, which brings life and immortality
to light, they can see over him that has darkened them ; and
all such do keep the order of the gospel, the power of God,
and their meetings in it ; which preserves them in life and
iu immortality. And all these do see the great service of
the men's and of the women's meetings in the order of the
gospel, which is the power of God. ... I did not expect
but that there would be an opposition against such meet
ings. But never heed, truth will come over them all, and
is over them all, and faith must have the victory ; for the
gospel and its order is everlasting, and the Seed (Christ)
is the beginning and th« ending, and will outlast all ; the
Amen, in whom ye have peace. . . G. F.

292 PASSAGES FROM [1677.
Now, after I had finished those services which lay upon
me then to do, feeling my spirit drawn again towards
the south (though I was yet but weakly, aud not able to
travel far in a day), I left Swarthmore on the twenty-sixth
day of the First month, 1677. It pleased the Lord to bring
me safe to London, though much wearied with travel ; for,
though I rode not very far in a day, yet, having had much
weakness of body, continual travel was hard to me. Besides,
I had not much rest a-nights to refresh nature, for I often
sate late up with Friends where I lodged, to inform and
advise them in things wherein they were wanting; and
when I was in bed I was often hindered of sleep by great
pains which I felt in my head and teeth, occasioned (as I
thought) by cold I had taken by riding often in the rain.
But the Lord's power was over all, and carried me through
all, to his praise.
In my journey I observed a slackness and shortness in
some that professed truth, in keeping up the ancient testi
mony of truth against tithes ; for, wherever that spirit got
entrance which wrought division in the church and opposed
the men's and women's meetings, it weakened those that
received it in their testimony against tithes. Wherefore, I
was moved of the Lord to give forth a short paper, by way
of an epistle to Friends, to stir up the pure mind in them,
and to encourage and strengthen them in their Christian
testimony against that anti-Christian yoke and oppression.
I came to London on the twenty-third of the Third
month, some ten or twelve days before the yearly meeting.
Many Friends came from most parts of the nation, and
some out of Scotland, Holland, etc., and very glorious
meetings we had, wherein the Lord's powerful presence

1677.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 293
was very largely felt, and the affairs of truth were sweetly
carried on in the unity of the Spirit, to the satisfaction and
comfort of the upright-hearted. Blessed be the Lord for
ever !
It was upon me from the Lord to go into Holland to
visit Friends there, and to preach the gospel there and in
some parts of Germany [in which service he spent three
months]. The Friends that then went over with me were
William Penn, Robert Barclay, George Keith and his wife,
John Furly and his brother, William Tailcoat, George
Watts, and Isabel Yeomans, who is one of my wife's
daughters. At Amsterdam I writ a letter to the Princess Elizabeth,
which Isabel Yeomans delivered to her when George Keith's
wife and she went to visit her.
Princess Elizabeth : — I have heard of thy tenderness
towards the Lord and his holy truth by some Friends that
have visited thee, and also by some of thy letters which
I have seen ; which indeed is a great thing for a person
of thy quality to have such a tender mind after the Lord
and his precious truth, seeing so many are swallowed up
with voluptuousness and the pleasures of this world ; and
yet all make an outward profession of God and Christ one
way or other, but without any deep inward sense and feel
ing of Him. For it is not many mighty nor wise of the
world that can become fools for Christ's sake, or can be
come low in the humility of Christ Jesus from their mighty
state, through which they might receive a mightier estate
and a mightier kingdom through the inward holy Spirit
and the divine light and power of God, and a mightier wis-
25*

294 PASSAGES FROM [1677.
dom, which is from above, pure and peaceable — which
wisdom is above that which is below, that is earthly, sen
sual, and devilish, by which men destroy one another, yea,
about their religions, ways and worships, and churches ;
but this they have not from God nor Christ. But the wis
dom which is from above, by which all things were made
and created, which the holy fear of God in the heart is
the beginning of, that keeps the heart clean. And by and
with this wisdom are all God's children to be ordered, and
with it come to order all things to God's glory. So this is
the wisdom that is justified of her children ; and in this
fear of God and wisdom my desire is that thou may be
preserved to God's glory. For the Lord is come to teach
his people Himself, and to set up his ensign, that the
nations may flow unto it. And there hath been an apos-
tacy since the apostles' days from the divine light of Christ,
which should have given them the light of the knowledge
of the glory of God in the face of Christ Jesus ; and like
wise from the Holy Spirit, which would have led them into
all truth ; and therefore have people set up so many leaders
without them, to give them knowledge ; and also from the
holy and precious faith which Jesus Christ is the author
and finisher of; which faith purifies the heart, and gives
victory over that which separates from God ; through which
faith they have access to God, and in which faith they
please God; the mystery of which faith is held in a
pure conscience; and also from the gospel which was
preached in the apostles' days (which gospel is the power
of God), which brings life and immortality to light in man
and woman, by which people should have seen over the
devil that has darkened them, and before he was ; which

1677.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 295
gospel will preserve all them that receive it in life and in
immortality. For the eyes of people have been after men,
and not after the Lord, who doth write his law in the
hearts and puts it into the minds of all the children of
the new covenant of light, life, and grace ; through which
they all come to know the Lord, from the least to the
greatest, so that the knowledge of the Lord may cover
the earth as the waters doth the sea. And this work of the
Lord is a beginning again, as it was in the apostles' days,
that people shall come to receive an unction in them again
from the Holy One, by which they shall know all things,
and shall not need any man to teach them but as the
anointing doth teach them; and also to know what the
righteousness of faith speaks, the word nigh in the heart
and mouth, to obey it and to do it ; which was the word
of faith the apostles preached, which is now received and
preached again, which is the duty of all true Christians to
receive. And so now people are coming out of the apos-
tacy to the light of Christ and his Spirit, and to receive
faith from Him, and not from men, and to receive the gos
pel from Him and their unction from Him, the Word ; and
as they receive Him they declare Him freely, as his com
mand was to his disciples and is so still to the learners and
receivers of Him. For the Lord God and his Son Jesus
Christ is come to teach his people, and to bring them from
all the world's ways to Christ, the way, the truth, and the
life, who is the way to the Father ; and from all the world's
teachers and speakers to Him, the speaker and teacher (as
Heb. i. 1) ; and from all the world's worshippers to worship
God in the spirit and in the truth (which the devil, the
destroyer, is out of) ; which worship Christ set up above

296 PASSAGES FROM [1677.
sixteen hundred years ago, when he put down the Jews'
worship at the temple at Jerusalem and the worship at the
mountain where Jacob's well was ; and to bring people from
all the world's religions which they have made since the
apostles' days to the religion that was set up by Christ and
his apostles, which is pure and undefiled before God, and
keeps from the spots of the world ; and to bring them out
of all the world's churches and fellowships that they have
made and set up since the apostles' days to the church that
is in God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ (Thess. i. 1) ;
and to bring to the unity and fellowship in the Holy Spirit,
that doth mortify and circumcise and baptize to plunge down
sin and corruption that has got up in man and woman by
transgression : and in this Holy Spirit there is a holy fel
lowship and unity ; yea, it is the bond of the Prince of
princes and King of kings and Lord of lords' peace, which
heavenly peace all the true Christians are to maintain with
spiritual weapons, not with carnal.
And now, my friend, the holy men of God did speak
forth the Scriptures as they were moved by the Holy
Ghost, and all Christendom are on heaps about those
Scriptures, because they are not led by the same Holy
Ghost as they were that gave forth the Scriptures, which
Holy Ghost they must come to in themselves and be led
by, if they come into all the truth of them and to have
the comfort of God and Christ and them. For none can
call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and all they that
do call Christ Lord without the Holy Ghost take his name
in vain. And, likewise, all that name his name are to
depart from iniquity ; then they name his name with rever
ence in truth and righteousness. And O therefore feel the

1677.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 297
grace and truth in thy heart that is come by Jesus Christ,
which is a teacher that will teach thee how to live and
what to deny ; and it will establish thy heart and season
thy words and bring thy salvation, and will be a teacher
unto thee at all times, and by it thou mayest receive Christ,
from whence it comes ; and as many as receive Him to them
He gives power not only to stand against sin and evil, but
to become the sons of God ; if sons, then heirs, of a life and
a world and kingdom that is everlasting, without end, and
of the eternal riches and treasures thereof. So in haste,
with my love in the Lord Jesus Christ, that has tasted
death for every man, and bruises the serpent's head that
has been betwixt man and God, that through Christ man
may come to God again, and so can praise God through
Jesus Christ, the Amen, who is the spiritual and heavenly
rock and foundation for all God's people to build upon, to
the praise and glory of God, who is over all, blessed for
evermore ! George Fox.
Amsterdam, the 7th of )
the 6th month, 1677. i
P. S. — The bearer hereof is a daughter-in-law of mine,
that comes with Gertrude Dirick Nieson and George Keith's
wife, to give thee a visit. G. F.
THE PEINCESS ELIZABETH, HER ANSWER TO THE
AFORESAID LETTER.
Dear Friend: — I cannot but have a tender love to
those that love the Lord Jesus Christ, and to whom it
is given, not only to believe in Him, but also to suffer for
Him ; therefore your letter and your friend's visit have
been both very welcome to me. I shall follow their and

298 PASSAGES FROM [1677.
your counsel as far as God will afford me light and unction :
remaining still your loving friend, Elizabeth.
Hektfobt, the 30th of August, 1677.
Coming to Oldenburgh, it was a lamentable sight to see
so great and brave a city burnt down. We went to an
inn, and though it was the First-day of the week, there
were the soldiers drinking, and playing at shovel-board;
and at those few houses that were left, the shops were open,
and the people trading one with another. I was moved to
speak to the people, and declare the truth among them, and
warn them of the judgments of God. And though they
heard me" quietly, and were civil towards me, yet I was
burdened with their wickedness. And many times in
mornings, noons, -and nights, at the inns, and on the ways,
as I travelled, I spake to the people, preaching the truth
to them, and warning them of the day of the Lord, and
exhorting them to turn to the light and Spirit of God in
themselves, that thereby they might be led out of evil.
We took shipping at Embden, and passed to Delfziel, and
went to an inn, where a Friend came to us, that then lived
in Delfziel, having been often banished from Embden. He
was a goldsmith by trade, and had an house and shop in
Embden ; and still as they banished him, he went again.
Then they imprisoned him, and fed him with bread and
water; and at length took his goods from him, and banished
him, his wife, and children; leaving them neither place to
come to, nor any thing to subsist on. We comforted and
encouraged him in the Lord, exhorting him to be faithful,
and stand stedfast in the testimony committed to him.
Finding our spirits clear of the service which the Lord

1678.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL 299
had given us to do in Holland, we took leave of Friends, and
passed by boat to the Briel, in order to take passage iu the
packet-boat for England ; several Friends of Rotterdam
accompanying us, and some of Amsterdam. I stayed in
London a month or five weeks, visiting meetings, and help
ing aud encouraging Friends to labour for the deliverance
of their suffering brethren in other parts. Afterwards we
travelled through the country, visiting Friends, and having
many meetings amongst them. I came to London on the
Eighth day of the Third month.
About two weeks after I came to London, the yearly
meeting began, to which Friends came up out of most parts
of the nation; and a glorious heavenly meeting we had.
Oh, the glory, majesty, love, life, wisdom, and unity, that
was amongst us ! the Power reigned over all ; and many
testimonies were born therein against that ungodly spirit
which sought to make rents and divisions amongst the
Lord's people ; but not one mouth was opened amongst us
in its defence, or on its behalf. Good and comfortable
accounts also we had, for the most part, from Friends in
other countries ; of which I find a brief account in a letter,
which soon after I writ to my wife, the copy whereof here
follows :
Dear Heart : — To whom is my love in the everlasting
seed of life that reigns over all. Great meetings here have
been, and the Lord's power hath been stirring through all;
the like hath not been. And the Lord hath in his power
knit Friends wonderfully together, and the glorious presence
of the Lord did appear among Friends. And now the
meetings are over (blessed be the Lord !) in quietness and

300 PASSAGES FROM [1678.
peace. From Holland, I hear that things are well there.
Some Friends are gone that way, to be at their yearly
meeting at Amsterdam. At Embden, Friends that were
banished, are gotten into the city again. At Dantzick,
Friends are in prison ; and the magistrates threatened them
with harder imprisonment : but the next day the Lutherans
rose, and plucked down (or defaced) the Popish monastery ;
so they have work enough among themselves. The King
of Poland did receive my letter, and read it himself; and
Friends have since printed it in High Dutch. By letters
from the half-yearly meeting in Ireland, I hear that they
be all in love there. And at Barbadoes, Friends are in
quietness, and their meetings settled in peace. At Antegoa,
also, and Nevis, truth prospers, and Friends have their
meetings orderly and well. Likewise in New England,
and other places, things concerning truth and Friends are
well ; and in those places, the men's and women's meetings
are settled ; blessed be the Lord ! So keep in God's power
and seed, that is over all, in whom ye all have life and sal
vation ; for the Lord reigns over all, in his glory, and in his
kingdom. Glory to his name for ever, amen ! So in haste,
with my love to you all, and to all Friends, G. F.
London, the 26th of the )
3d Month, 1678. i
I continued yet in and about London some weeks, the
Parliament sitting again, and Friends attending upon them
to get some redress of our sufferings, which about this time
were very great, and heavy upon many Friends in divers
parts of the nation ; they being very unduly prosecuted
upon the statutes made against Popish recusants ; though

1678.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 301
our persecutors could not but know that Friends were
utterlyr against Popery ; having born testimony against it
in word and writing, and suffered under it. But though
many of the members of Parliament in either House were
kind to Friends, and willing to have done something for
their ease ; yet, having much business upon them, they were
hindered from doing ¦ the good they would ; so that the
sufferings upon Friends were continued.
But that which added much to the grief and exercise of
Friends was, that some who made a profession of the same
truth with us, being gone from the simplicity of the gospel
into a fleshly liberty, and labouring to draw others after
them, did oppose the order and discipline which God by
his power had set up and established in his church ; and
made a great noise and clamour against prescriptions ;
whereby they easily drew after them such as were loosely
inclined, and desired a broader way than the path of truth
to walk in. Some also, that were more simple, but young
in truth or weak in judgment, were apt to be betrayed by
them, not knowing the depths of Satan in these wiles. For
whose sakes I was moved to write the following paper, for
the undeceiving the deceived, and the opening the under
standings of the weak in this matter :
All you that do deny prescriptions without distinction,
you may as well deny all the scriptures which were given
forth by the power and Spirit of God. For do not they
prescribe how men should walk both to God and man, both
in the Old Testament and in the New ? Yea, from the very
first promise of Christ in Genesis, what people ought to
believe and trust in; and all along till ye come to the
26

302 PASSAGES FROM [1678.
Prophets. Did not the Lord prescribe to his people, both
by the fathers and then by his prophets? did He not
prescribe to the people how they should walk, though they
turned against the prophets in the old covenant for declar
ing or prescribing to them the way how they might walk
to please God, and keep in favour with Him? And then,
after, in the days of Christ, did not He prescribe and teach
how people should walk and believe? And after Him the
apostles ; did not they prescribe unto people how they
might come to believe, and receive the gospel and the
kingdom of God, directing unto that which would give
them the knowledge of God, and how they should walk in
the new covenant in the days of the gospel, and by what
way they should come to the holy city ? And did not the
apostles send forth their decrees by faithful, chosen men,
(them that had hazarded their lives for Christ's sake,) to
the churches, by which they were established ? And so you,
that deny prescriptions given forth by the power and Spirit
of God, do thereby oppose the Spirit that gave them forth
in all the holy men of God. . . . And see what liberty they
pleaded for, and ran into in the apostles' days, who could
not abide the cross, the yoke of Jesus. And therefore we
see, the same rough and high spirit cries now for liberty
(which the power and Spirit of Christ cannot give); and
cries imposition, and yet is imposing ; and cries liberty of
conscience, and yet is opposing liberty of conscience ; and
cries against prescriptions, and yet is prescribing both in
words and writing : so with the everlasting power and
Spirit of God this spirit is fathomed, its rise, beginning,
and end ; and it is judged. And this spirit cries, we must
not judge conscience, we must not judge matters of faith,

1678.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 303
and we must not judge the spirits, nor religions, etc. Yes,
they that be in the pure Spirit and power of God, which
the apostles were in, they judge of conscience, whether it
be a seared conscience or a tender conscience ; they judge
of faith, whether it be a dead one or a living one; they
judge of religion, whether it be vain, or pure, or undefiled ;
they judge of spirits and try them, whether they be of God
or no; they judge of hope, whether it be of hypocrites or
the true hope that purifies, even as God is pure ; they judge
of belief, whether it be that which is born of God and over
cometh the world, or that which runs into the spirit of the
world, which lusts to envy and doth not overcome the
world; and they judge of worships, whether they be will-
worships and the worship of the beast and dragon, or the
worship of God in spirit and in truth ; they judge of
angels, whether they be fallen, or them that keep their
habitation ; and they judge the world, that grieves and
quenches the Spirit, and hates the light, and turns the
grace of God into wantonness, and resists the Holy Ghost ;
they judge of the hearts, ears, and lips, which are circum
cised and which are uncircumcised ; they judge of ministers,
and apostles and messengers, whether they be of Satan or
of Christ ; they judge of differences in outward things, in
the church or elsewhere ; yea, the least member of the
church hath power to judge of such things, having the
one true measure and true weight to weigh things, and
measure things withal, without respect to persons. And
this judgment is given, and all these things are done by the
same power and Spirit the apostles were in. And also such
can judge of election and reprobation ; and who keep their
habitation and who not ; and who are Jews, and who are

304 PASSAGES FROM [1678.
of the synagogue of Satan ; and who are in the doctrine
of Christ, and who are in the doctrines of devils ; and who
prescribes and declares things from the power and Spirit
of God, to preserve all in the power and Spirit of God ;
and who prescribes and declares things from a loose spirit,
to let all loose from under the yoke of Christ, the power
of God, into looseness and liberty. And likewise can judge
and discern who brings people into the possession of the
gospel of light and life over death and darkness, and into
the truth, where the devil cannot get in ; and who brings
them into the possession of death and darkness, out of the
glorious liberty of the gospel, and of Jesus Christ, and his
faith, and truth, and Spirit, and light, and grace. For
there is no true liberty but in that ; and that liberty
answers the grace, the truth, the light, the Spirit, the faith,
the gospel of Christ, in every man and woman, and is the
yoke to the contrary in every man and woman. . . . And
Christ hath given judgment to his saints in his church,
though He be judge of all ; and the saints, in the power
and Spirit of God, had and have power to judge of words
and manners, of lives and conversations, and growths and
states from a child to a father in the truth ; and to whom
they are a savour of death, and to whom_they are a- savour
of life ; and who serve the Lord Jesus Christ and preach
Him, and who preach themselves and serve themselves ; and
who talk of the light, and of faith, and of the gospel, and
of hope, and of grace, and preach such things ; and in
their works and lives deny them all, and God and Christ,
and preach up liberty from that in themselves to that in
others, which should be under the yoke and cross of Christ,
the power of God. And so the saints, in the power and

1678] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 305
Spirit of Christ, can discern and distinguish who serves God
and Christ, and who serves Him not; and so can put a
distinction between the profane and the holy. But such as
have lost their eye-salve, and their sight is grown dim, lose
this judgment, discerning, and distinction in the church of
Christ. . . . And therefore all are exhorted to keep in the
power and Spirit of Christ Jesus, and in the word of life,
and the wisdom of God, (which is above that that is below ;)
in which they may keep their heavenly understandings
and heavenly discernings ; and so set the heavenly spiritual
judgment over that which is for judgment, which dishonours
God, which leads into loose and false liberty; out of the
unity whieh stands in the heavenly Spirit ; which brings
into conformity, and to be conformable to the image of the
Son of God, and his gospel, the power of God, (which was
before the devil was,) and his truth, (which the devil is
out of;) in which all are of one mind, heart, and soul, and
come to drink into one Spirit, being baptized into one Spirit,
and so into one body, which Christ is the head of; and so
keep one fellowship in the Spirit, and unity in the Spirit,
which is the bond of peace, the Prince of princes' peace. . . .
At Leicester I went to the jail to visit the Friends that
were in prison there for the testimony of Jesus, with whom
I spent some time ; encouraging them in the Lord to per-"
severe stedfastly and faithfully in their testimony, and not
to be weary of suffering for his sake. And when I had
taken my leave of the Friends I spake with the jailer,
desiring him to be kind to them, and let them have what
liberty he could to visit their families sometimes.
After this I spent about two weeks in Yorkshire, travel-
26* U

306 PASSAGES FROM [1679.
ling from place to place amongst Friends in the Lord's
service, and many heavenly meetings I had in that county.
Then, visiting Robert Widders at Kellet, in Lancashire, I
passed to Arnside, in Westmoreland, where I had a precious,
living meeting in the Lord's blessed power, to the great
satisfaction and comfort of Friends, who came from divers
parts to it. The next day I went to Swarthmore; and, it
being the meeting-day there, I had a sweet opportunity
with Friends, our hearts being opened in the love of God,
and his blessed life flowing amongst us.
I abode in the north at this time above a year, having
service for the Lord amongst Friends there, and being
much taken up in writing books and papers — some in
defence of truth in answer to books published by adver
saries, and some for the opening the principles and doc
trines of truth to the world, that they might come to have
a right understanding thereof and be gathered thereunto.
Divers epistles and papers I writ unto Friends, during my
stay in the north : one whereof was, in a few lines, To
encourage Friends to be bold and valiant for the truth
which the Lord had called them to bear witness to.
The next day, having a sense upon me how some that
had received the truth and had openings thereof, for want
of keeping low, had run out therefrom, I was moved to give
forth the following epistle as a warning and exhortation to
all to dwell in humility :
My Dbak Friends, whom the Lord in his tender mer
cies hath visited with the day-spring from on high, and
hath opened you to confess and bow to his name, keep low
in your min'ds and learn of Christ, who teacheth you humil-

1679.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 307
ity and to keep in it ; so that in no wise ye that be%younger
be exalted or puffed up or conceited through your open
ings, and by that means lose your conditions by being car
ried up into presumption, and then fall into despair, and
so abuse the power of God. . . . Therefore, it doth concern
you to be comprehended into that which ye do preach to
others, and to keep low in it, and then the God of truth will
exalt the humble in his truth, light, grace, power, and Spirit,
and in his wisdom to his glory. ... So let none quench the
Spirit nor its motions, nor grieve it, nor err from it, but be
led by it, which keeps every one in their tents. Which
Holy Spirit of God giveth them an understanding how to
serve and worship and please the holy, pure God, their
Maker aud Creator in Christ Jesus, and how to wait, and how
to speak, and so to answer the Spirit of God in his people, in
which Holy Spirit is the holy unity and fellowship. . . .
About the latter end of this year I was moved of the
Lord to travel up into the south again. Wherefore, after
I had taken my leave of my wife and the family, and
of the neighbouring Friends, I set forward on my journey
in the beginning of the First month, 1679-80. I abode at
London most part of this winter, having much service for
the Lord there, both in meetings and out ; for, as it was a
time of great sufferings upon Friends, I was drawn forth
in spirit to visit Friends' meetings more frequently, to
encourage and strengthen them both by exhortation and
example. The parliament also was sitting, and Friends
were diligent to wait upon them to lay their grievances
before them, of which we received fresh accounts almost
every day of the sad sufferings Friends underwent in many

308 PASSAGES FROM [1682.
parts of the nation. In this service of seeking relief for
my suffering brethren I spent much time, together with
other Friends, who were freely given up to that service,
attending at the parliament-house day by day for many
days together, and watching all opportunities to speak
with such members of either house as would hear our just
complaints. And, indeed, some of the members of each
house were very courteous to us, and appeared willing to
help us if they could. But, the parliament being then
earnest in examining the Popish Plot, and contriving ways
to discover such as were popishly affected, our adversaries
took advantages against us (because they knew we could
not swear nor fight) to expose us to those penalties that
were made against Papists, though they knew in their eon-
sciences that we were no Papists, and had had experience
of us that, we were no plotters.
A little before the time came for the choosing new sheriffs
for the city, they who stood to be chosen, desiring our Friends
to give their voices for them, I writ a few lines tending- to
discover what spirit they were- of, and how they stood
affected to true liberty. But whatever they were that
stood to be chosen, I observed there was a heat and strife
in the spirits of the people that were to choose ; wherefore I
writ a few lines to be spread amongst them, directed thus :
TO THE PEOPLE WHO ARE CHOOSING SHERIFFS
IN LONDON.
People. — All keep in the gentle and peaceable wisdom
of God, which is above that that is earthly, sensual, and
devilish ; and live in that love of God that is not puffed
up nor is unseemly, which envieth not, but beareth and

1682.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 309
endureth all things ; and in this love ye will seek the good
and peace of all men and the hurt of no man. Keep out
of all heats, and be not hot-headed, but be cool and gentle,
that your Christian moderation may appear to all men, for
the Lord is at hand who beholds all men's words, thoughts,
and actions, and will reward every one according to their
works ; and what every man soweth that shall he reap.
I writ another paper also concerning meditation, delight,
exercise, and study, shewing from the Scriptures of truth
what the true Christians ought to meditate upon and to
exercise their minds in, and what they should take delight
in, and what they should study to do. For in these things
not the profane and loose people only, but even the great
professors of religion, are very much mistaken, taking
delight in earthly, fading, perishing things, whereas they
ought to meditate on heavenly things, and to delight in
the law of God after the inward man, and exercise them
selves to have always a conscience void of offence towards
God and towards men, as the apostle Paul did.
The heat of persecution still continuing, I felt my ser
vice to be most at London, where our meetings were for
the most part disturbed and broken up, or Friends were
forced to meet without doors, being kept out of their meet
ing-houses by the officers. Yet sometimes, beyond expec
tation, we got a quiet and peaceable meeting in the houses.
One time I was minded to have gone a mile or two out of
town to visit a Friend that was not well. But, hearing
that the king had sent to the mayor to put the laws in
execution against Dissenters, and that the magistrates,
thereupon, intended to nail up the meeting-house doors, I

310 PASSAGES FROM [1682.
had not freedom to go out of town, but was moved to go
to the meeting at Gracious street. And, notwithstanding
all the threats, a great meeting it was, and very quiet ; and
the glory of the Lord shone over all.
It was not long after this that I received an account by
letter from some Friends that were prisoners in Denby, in
Wales, by which I understood that many Friends there
were under great sufferings for the testimony of a good
conscience. In the tender sense whereof I was moved in
the love of God to visit them with a few lines as a word
of consolation to them in their sufferings, and of exhorta
tion to stand fast in the testimony committed to them.
And that which I writ was thus :
Dear suffering lambs, for the name and command of
Jesus. Be valiant for his truth and faithful, and ye will
feel the presence of Christ with you. And look at Him
who suffered for you, and hath bought you and will feed
you, who saith, Be of good comfort, I have overcome
the world ; who destroys the devil and his works, and
bruises the serpent's head. I say, Look at Christ, who is
your sanctuary, in whom ye have rest and peace. To you
it is given not only to believe but to suffer for his name's
sake. And they that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall
suffer persecution by the ungodly professors of Christ Jesus,
who live out of Him. And therefore be valiant for God's
truth upon the earth, and look above that spirit that makes
you suffer, up to Christ, who was before it was, and will be
when it is gone. Consider all the prophets, Christ, and the
apostles who suffered and were persecuted, but they never
persecuted them as true men, but as deceivers, and yet true.

1682.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 311
And Christ is the same to-day as He was yesterday — a rock
and foundation for your age and generation for you to
build upon.
Now, because the magistrates were, many of them, un
willing to have fines laid upon meeting-houses, they kept
Friends out in many places, setting officers and guards of
soldiers at the doors and passages. And yet sometimes
Friends were fined for speaking or praying, though it were
abroad. One First-day it was upon me to go to Devonshire-
House meeting in the afternoon, and, because I had heard
Friends were kept out there that morning (as they were
that day at most meetings about the city), I went some
what the sooner, and got into the yard before the soldiers
came to guard the passages, but the constables were got
there before me, and stood in the doorway with their staves.
I asked them to let me go in. They said, They could not,
nor durst not, for they were commanded the contrary, and
were sorry for it. I told them I would not press upon
them, so I stood by, and they were very civil. I stood till
I was weary, and then one gave me a stool to sit down on ;
and after a while the power of the Lord began to spring
up among Friends, and one began to speak. The con
stables soon forbade him, and 'said he should not speak,
and he not stopping, they began to be wroth. But I gently
laid my hand upon one of the constables, and wished him
to let him alone. The constable did so, and was quiet, and
the man did not speak long. When he had done, after a while
I was moved to stand up and speak, and in my declaration I
said, They need not come against us with swords and staves,
for we were a peaceable people, and had nothing in our

312 PASSAGES FROM [1683.
hearts but good-will to the king and magistrates, and to
all people upon the earth. And we did not meet, under
pretence of religion, to plot and contrive against the gov
ernment, or to raise insurrections, but to worship God in
spirit and in truth. And we had Christ to be our bishop
and priest, and shepherd to feed us and oversee us, and He
ruled in our hearts, so we could all sit in silence enjoying
our teacher. So to Christ, their bishop and shepherd, I
did recommend them all. And, after I had spoken what
was upon me at that time, I sate down, and after a while
I was moved to pray ; and the power of the Lord was over
all Friends, and the people and the constable and soldiers
put off their hats. And when the meeting was done, and
Friends began to pass away, the constable put off his hat
and desired the Lord to bless us ; for the power of the Lord
was over him and the people, and kept them under.
The next First-day it was upon me to go to the meeting
at the Savoy, and by that time the meeting was gathered
the beadle came in, and after him came in the wild people,
like a sea, but the Lord's power chained them all. The
Spirit of the Lord went through and over all, and they
were quiet, and we had a glorious, peaceable meeting :
blessed be the Lord for his unspeakable goodness ! This
was in the Twelfth month, 1682.
In the First month, 1683, I went to Kingston-upon-
Thames, and, it being then a time of persecution, as I
went to the meeting I met the chief constable, who had
been at the meeting-place, and had set watchmen there to
keep us out ; yet he was pretty civil, and the watchmen let
Friends have a couple of forms out to sit upon in the high
way : so Friends met together there, and a very precious

1683.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 313
meeting we had, for the refreshing presence of the Lord
was with us, in which we parted in peace.
Having visited and encouraged Friends there, I returned
to London, and went to the meeting at Bull and Mouth,
where the constables, with their watchmen, kept a guard
to keep Friends out of the house. So we met in the street,
and when any Friend spake the officers and watchmen
made a great bustle to pull him down and take him into
custody. After some • other Friends had spoken, it was
upon me to speak, and I said, Heaven is God's throne,
and earth is his footstool ; and will ye not let us stand
upon God's footstool to worship and serve the living God ?
While I spake they were quiet, and, after I had cleared
myself of what was upon me to speak, we brake up our
meeting in peace.
I tarried now in and near about London, visiting Friends'
meetings, and labouring in the service of the gospel, until
the yearly meeting came on, which began on the twenty-
eighth of the Third month this year. It was a time of
great sufferings, and much concerned I was lest Friends
that came up out of the countries on the church's service
should be taken and imprisoned at London. But the Lord
was with us, and his power -preserved us, and gave us a
sweet and blessed opportunity to wait upon Him, and
be refreshed together in Him, and to perform those ser
vices for his truth and people for which we met. Now,
inasmuch as it was a time of great persecution, and we
understood by our Friends who came out of the several
parts of the nation that in most counties Friends were
under great sufferings, either by imprisonments or spoil-
ings of goods, or both, a concern was weightily upon me
27

314 PASSAGES FROM [1683.
lest any Friends that were sufferers, especially such as
were traders and dealers in the world, should hazard
the losing of other men's goods or estates through their
sufferings. Wherefore, as the thing opened in me, I drew
an epistle of caution to Friends in that case, which I com
municated to the brethren at the yearly meeting, and from
thence it was sent forth among Friends throughout the
nation. A copy of which here followeth :
Dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ,
who is your only Sanctuary in this day of storm and per
secution, spoiling of goods, and imprisonments : Let every
one's eyes be unto Him who has all power in heaven and
earth given unto Him, so that none can touch a hair of
your head, nor you, nor any thing ye have, except it be
permitted or suffered iu this day to try his people whether
their minds be with the Lord or in the outward things.
And now, dear Friends, take care that all your offerings
may be free, and of your own that has cost you something,
so that ye may not offer of that which is another man's or
that which ye are intrusted withal (and not your own) or
fatherless or widow's estates, but all such things ye may
settle and establish in their places. You may remember,
many years ago, in a time of great persecution, there were
divers Friends who were traders, shop-keepers, and others
who had the concerns of widows and fatherless and other
people's estates in their hands ; and when a great suffering,
persecution, and spoiling of goods came upon Friends there
were especial care taken that all Friends that did suffer,
what they did offer up to the Lord in their sufferings might
be really their own and not any other's estates or goods

1683.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 315
which they had in their hands and were not really their
own, so that they might not offer up another body's but
that which was really their own, which they had bought
and paid for, or were able to pay for ; and afterwards sev
eral letters came out of the country to the meeting at Lon
don from Friends that had goods of the shop-keepers here
at London upon credit, which they had not paid for, who
writ to their creditors whom they had their goods of, en
treating them to take their goods again. And some Friends
came to London themselves and treated with their credit
ors, letting them understand how their conditions were,
That they lay liable to have all that they had taken from
them, and told them, They would not have any man to
suffer by them, neither would they by suffering offer up
any thing but what was really their own or what they
were able to pay for. Upon which several took their goods
back again that they had sent down. And this wrought a
very good savour in the hearts of many people when they
saw that there was such a righteous, just, and honest prin
ciple in Friends that would not make any to suffer for their
testimony ; but what they did suffer for the testimony of
Jesus it should be really and truly their own, not other
people's. And in this they owed nothing to any but
love. . . .
Some time after the yearly meeting I went down to
Kingston-upon-Thames to visit Friends there, and while I
was there it came upon me to write the following epistle to
Friends in general, as a salutation of love unto them and
to stir up the pure mind in them :

316 PASSAGES FROM [1683.
Dear Friends and brethren who are turned from dark
ness to light and from the power of Satan to God, who are
the believers in the light, which is the life in Christ, and
are become the children of the light and of the day, and are
grafted into Christ, the second Adam, the Lord from heaven,
and so are gathered in the name of Jesus, in whom ye have
salvation, and not in any other name under the whole
heaven. For Christ Jesus saith, Where two or three are
gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of
them (Matt, xviii. 20). So here you, being gathered in the
name of Jesus, he is in the midst of you, a Saviour, a Media
tor, a Prophet, a Shepherd, a Bishop, a Leader, a Counsellor,
the Captain of your salvation, who bruises the serpent's
head, and destroys the devil and his works. Therefore,
brethren in Christ Jesus, exhort one another daily while
it is called to-day, lest any of you be hardened through the
deceitfulness of sin. For you are made partakers of Christ
if ye hold fast the beginning of your confidence steadfast
to the end (Heb. iii. 14). Therefore, hear Christ's voice,
for He is in the midst of you a teacher. . . . But, as it is
written, Behold ! I lay in Sion a stumbling-stone and a
rock of offence, and whoso believes on Him shall not be
ashamed. So Christ is a stumbling-stone and a rock of
offence to all the unbelievers in the light which is the life
in Christ, whether they be Jews, Christians, or Gentiles.
The Jews did believe a Christ was to come, from the
Scriptures ; and the Christians believe he is come, by
the Scriptures, but do not believe in the light (which is the
life in Christ) as Christ commands, and so do not become
the children of the light. Therefore ye that are the be-

1683.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 317
lievers in the light, and are become the children of the light,
walk in Christ, your way, life, and salvation. G. F.
Kingston, the 5th l
month, 1683. J

Before I left Kingston something further opened in me,
which I was moved to write and send forth amongst Friends,
and it was as followeth :
Dear Friends. — My love is to you all in the holy seed
that reigns over all. And my desire is that every one, both
male and female, may feel the seed Christ in you, which
is heir of the promise of life eternal, so that ye may all
grow up in Christ Jesus, your head, and be built upon
Him, the rock and foundation that God hath laid, which
stands sure over all rocks and foundations in the world.
That ye may eat and drink of this spiritual rock, the
spiritual water and food, so that ye may truly and in
wardly say that your rock and foundation and bread of
life and water of life is from heaven, and your bread and
water is sure ; and that ye know his voice that feeds you
and that leads you into the pastures of life, which are
always fresh and green. In this your affections are set on
things that are above, and seeking that which comes down
from above (above that which is from below), where Christ
sits at the right hand of God making intercession for you,
and is your mediator, making peace betwixt God and you,
and is your heavenly bishop to oversee you that ye keep
in his light, life, and power, that ye do not go astray from
his heavenly fold and pasture, but He, your shepherd, may
feed you in it ; who is your prophet to open to you the ful-
27*

318 PASSAGES FROM [1683.
filling of the promises and prophecies, Himself being the
substance ; that ye may live in Him and He in you, yea,
and reign in your hearts, and there to exercise his offices,
his prophetical and priestly and kingly office, who is
heavenly and spiritual. That ye may know the three that
bear witness in the earth, viz., the Spirit, the Water, and
the Blood, which is the Life of Christ, which cleanseth from
all sin, and the Water that washes you and refreshes you,
and the Spirit that baptizes you and circumcises you and
leads you into all truth. And that ye may come all to
drink into one Spirit and keep the unity of the Spirit,
which is the bond of the heavenly peace. So, being led
by the Spirit of God, ye are his sons and daughters, and
by his Spirit will come to know the three that bear wit
ness in heaven, viz., the Father, the Word, and the Holy
Ghost. These are the three witnesses that are in heaven,
that bear record of all things, for He is God in the heaven
and God in the earth. And therefore I desire that ye may
all feel his love shed in your hearts, and in it live in love
(above the love of the world, which is enmity), and in that
you will keep in the excellent way. For love edifies the
body of Christ, and builds his church up, and keeps out
of the enmity, for it is above it ; and brings and keeps all
in true humanity and in the true divinity ; and to be cour
teous and kind and tender one towards another ; and to
shew forth the nature of Christ and true Christianity in
all your lives and conversations. . . .
I continued yet at London, labouring in the work and
service of the Lord both in meetings and out, sometimes
visiting the Friends that were in prison for the testimony

1683.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 319
of Jesus, encouraging them in their sufferings, and exhort
ing them to stand faithful and steadfast in the testimony
which the Lord had committed to them to bear ; sometimes
also visiting those that were sick and weak iu body or
troubled in mind, helping to bear their spirits up from
sinking under their infirmities. Sometimes our meetings
were quiet and peaceable; sometimes they were disturbed
and broken up by the officers. One First-day it was upon
me to go to the meeting at the Savoy, and it was a large
meeting, for many professors and sober people were there-
And the Lord opened many precious, weighty things in
me to the people, which I declared amongst them, and
directed them to the Spirit of God in themselves, which
the Lord had given them a measure of ; that all, by the
Spirit, might understand the Scriptures, which were given
forth from the Spirit of God ; and that by the Spirit of
God they might know God and Christ, whom God hath
sent, whom to know was eternal life ; and that by the Spirit
they might all come into Christ, and know Him to be their
sanctuary, who destroys the devil, the destroyer, and his
works, and bruises the serpent's head. For Christ was a
sanctuary to them to whom He was a Saviour, whom He
saved from the destroyer. And Christ did baptize them
with the Holy Ghost and with fire, and did thoroughly
purge his floor, and burn up their chaff with unquench
able fire — that is, sin and corruption, which is got into
man and woman by their transgression : but Christ gath-
ereth his wheat into his garner. So all that are baptized
with Christ's baptism their wheat is in God's garner ;
and no spoiler can get into God's garner to meddle with
the wheat there, though they may be permitted to meddle

320 PASSAGES FROM [1683.
with the outward goods, etc. Now as I was speaking in
the power of the Lord, and the people were greatly affected
therewith, on a sudden the constables, with the rude peo
ple, came in like a sea, and one of the constables said to
me, Come down, and he laid hands on me. I asked him,
Art thou a Christian ? We are Christians. He had hold
on my hand, and was very fierce to pluck me down, but I
stood still, and spake a few words to the people, desiring
of the Lord that the blessings of God might rest upon them
all. The constable still called upon me to come down, and
at length plucked me down, and bid another man with a
staff take me and carry me to prison. That man had me
to another officer's house, who was more civil ; and after a
while they brought in four Friends more whom they had
taken. After a while the constables had us almost a mile
to a justice, who was a fierce, passionate man ; who, after
he had asked me my name, and his clerk had taken it
down in writing, upon the constable's informing him that
I preached in the meeting, said in an angry manner, Do
not you know that it is contrary to the king's laws to
preach in such conventicles contrary to the liturgy of the
Church of England ? I thought he would have sworn some
body against me, whereupon I said, Let no man swear
against me, for it is my principle not to swear ; and there
fore I would not have any man swear against me. The jus
tice thereupon asked me, If I did not preach in the meet
ing? I told him, I did confess what God and Christ had
done for my soul, and did praise God ; and I thought I
might have done that in the streets and in all places, viz.,
praise God and confess Christ Jesus, and this I was not
ashamed to confess. Neither was this contrary to the

1683.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 321
liturgy of the Church of England. The justice said, The
laws were against such meetings as were contrary to the
liturgy ofthe Church of England. I said, I knew no such
laws against our meetings, but if he did mean that Act that
was made against such as did meet to plot and contrive
and raise insurrections against the king, we were no such
people ; but did abhor all such actions, and did bear true
love and good-will to the king and to all men upon the
earth. The justice said, Seeing there was but one witness,
he would discharge the rest, but he would send me to New
gate, and I might preach there, he said. I asked him, If
it stood with his conscience to send me to Newgate for
praising God and for confessing Christ Jesus ? He cried,
Conscience ! Conscience ! But I felt my words touched his
conscience. He bid the constable take me away, and he
would make a mittimus to send me to prison when he had
dined. I told him, I desired his peace and the good of his
family, and that they might be kept in the fear of the
Lord. So I passed away, and as we went the constable
took some Friends' word that I should come to his house
the next morning by the eighth hour. Accordingly, I did
go with those Friends, and then the constable told us that
he went to the justice for the mittimus after he had dined,
and the justice bid him come again after the evening ser
vice ; which he did, and then the justice told him he might
let me go. So, said the constable, you are discharged.
Now, considering the hurries and bustles that were in
the nation, it came upon me to write a few lines to Friends,
to caution all to keep out of the spirit of the world, in which
the trouble is, and to dwell in the peaceable truth. Where
fore I writ as followeth : - V

322 PASSAGES FROM [1685.
Dear Friends and Brethren, whom the Lord hath
called and chosen in Christ Jesus, your life and salvation,
in whom ye have all rest and peace with God : the Lord
God, by his mighty power, which is over all, hath pre
served you and supported you to this day to be a peculiar,
holy people to Himself, so that by his eternal Spirit and
power ye might be all preserved and kept out of the world ;
for in the world is the trouble. . . . Christ saith, In me ye
shall have peace, but in the world, trouble. And the apos
tle saith, They that believe are entered into their rest,
namely, Christ, who hath overcome the world. ... So
keep and walk in Christ, your Rest, every one that have
received Him, your eternal Rest.
And now, dear Friends and brethren, whatever bustlings
and trouble, or tumults or outrages, quarrels and strife
should arise and be in the world, keep out of them all,
and concern not yourselves with them, but keep in the
Lord's power and peaceable truth, that is over all such
things ; in which power ye seek the peace and good of all
men" And live in the love which God hath shed abroad
in your hearts through Christ Jesus ; in which love nothing
is able to separate you from God and Christ. . . .
And now, dear Friends and brethren, abide in Christ,
the vine, that ye may bring forth fruit to the glory of God.
And as every one hath received Christ, walk in Him (who
is not of the world that lies in wickedness), so that ye may
be preserved out of the vain fashions and customs of the
world, which satisfy the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh,
and the pride of life, which are not of the Father, but are
of the world that passes away ; ... so that ye may be a
peculiar people, zealous of good works, serving the Lord

1685.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 323
God through Jesus Christ, in whom is life ; and may be a
peculiar people to the praise and glory of God ; and by the
word of his grace your words may be gracious, and in your
lives and conversations ye may shew forth righteousness,
holiness, and godliness. That so God Almighty may be
glorified in you all, and through you all, who is above all,
blessed and praised for ever I Amen.
The yearly meeting being over, and the country Friends
for the most part gone out of town, I got a little way out of
town also, being much spent with the heat of the weather,
throngs in meetings, and continual business. After I had
been some weeks in the country (in which time I had sev
eral meetings with Friends), I returned to London. I tar
ried some time in London, visiting meetings, and labouring
among Friends in the service of truth. But finding my
health much impaired for want of fresh air, I went a little
way out of town to Charles Bathurst's country-house at
Epping Forest.
I returned to London, but made no long stay there at
this time, my body not being able to bear the closeness of
the city long together.
After this I went- to Enfield, where, and in the country
thereabouts, several Friends had country-houses not very
far from one another, amongst whom I tarried some time,
visiting and being visited by Friends, and having meetings
with them. Several things I writ at this time relating to
the service of truth : one whereof was concerning judging.
For some, who were departed from the truth, were so afraid
of truth's judgment that they made it much of their busi
ness to cry out against judging. Wherefore I writ a paper,

324 PASSAGES FROM [1686.
proving by the Scriptures of truth that the church of Christ
hath power and ability to judge those that professed to be
of it, not only with respect to outward things relating to
this world, but with respect to religious matters also.
I came back to London in the First month, 1686, and
set myself with all diligence to look after Friends' suffer
ings, which we had now some hopes of getting relief for.
The sessions came on in the Second month at Hicks's Hall,
where many Friends had appeals to be tried ; with whom I
was from day to day to advise and see that no opportunity
was slipped nor advantage lost, and they generally suc
ceeded well. Soon after, also, the king was pleased, upon
our often laying our sufferings before him, to give order
for the releasing of all prisoners that were imprisoned for
conscience' sake, and which were in his power to discharge.
Whereby the prison-doors were opened, and many hun
dreds of Friends, some of whom had been long in prison,
were set at liberty ; and some of them, who had for many
years been restrained in bonds, came now up to the yearly
meeting, which was in the Third month this year; which
caused great joy to Friends to see our ancient, faithful
brethren again at liberty in the Lord's work after their
long confinements. And, indeed, a precious meeting we
had, the refreshing presence of the Lord appearing plenti
fully with us and amongst us.
Though very many Friends were released out of prisons,
yet some remained prisoners still for tithes, etc., and suf
ferings of several sorts lay heavy yet on Friends in many
places. Yet, inasmuch as many Friends that had been
prisoners were now set at liberty, I felt a concern upon me
that none might look too much at man, but might eye the

1686.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 325
Lord therein, from whom deliverance comes. , Wherefore
I writ an epistle to Friends, and sent it abroad to be read
amongst them, as followeth :
Friends. — The Lord by his eternal power hath opened
the heart of the king to open the prison-doors, by which
about fifteen or sixteen hundred are set at liberty, and
hath given a check to the informers, so that in many places
our meetings are pretty quiet. So my desires are that both
liberty and sufferings all may be sanctified to his people,
and Friends may prize the mercies of the Lord in all things,
and to Him be thankful, who stilleth the raging waves of
the seas, and allayeth the storms and tempests and maketh
a calm. And therefore it is good to trust in the Lord, and
cast your care upon Him who careth for you. For when ye
were in your jails and prisons then the Lord did by his
eternal arm and power uphold you, and sanctified them to
you (and unto some He made them as a sanctuary) ; and
tried his people, as in a furnace of affliction, both in prisons
and spoiling of goods. And in all this the Lord was with
his people, and taught them to know that the earth is the
Lord's, and the fulness thereof; and that He was in all
places ; who crowneth the year with his goodness (Psalm
lxv.). Therefore let all God's people be diligent and care
ful to keep the camp of God holy, pure, and clean, and to
serve God and Christ and one another in the glorious,
peaceable gospel of life and salvation ; which glory shines
over God's camp, and his great Prophet and Bishop and
Shepherd is among or in the midst of them, exercising
his heavenly offices in them, so that you, his people, may
rejoice in Christ Jesus, through whom you have peace
28

326 PASSAGES FROM [1686.
with God. For He that destroyeth the devil and his
works, and bruises the serpent's head, is all God's peo
ples' heavenly foundation and rock to build upon ; which
was the holy prophets' and apostles' rock in days past,
and is now a rock of our ages : which rock and foundation
of God standeth sure. And upon this the Lord God estab
lish all his people. Amen. G. F.
London, the 25th of the 1
7th month, 1686. j
Divers other epistles and papers, relating to Friends and
truth, I writ this year, whereof one was by way of exhor
tation to Friends to keep in unity in the truth, in which
there is no division nor separation. And thus it was :
Dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ, in
whom ye have all peace and life, and in Him there is no
division, nor schism, nor rent, nor strife, nor separation ;
for Christ is not divided, and there can be no separation
in the truth, nor in the light, grace, faith, and Holy Ghost,
but unity and fellowship and communion. For the devil
was the first that went out of the truth and separated
from it, and tempted man and woman to disobey God and
to go from the truth into a false liberty, to do that which
God forbade. And so it is the serpent now that leads men
and women into a false liberty, even the god of the world,
from which man and woman must be separated by the
truth, that Christ, the truth, may make them free, and
then they are free indeed. And then they are to stand fast
in that liberty in which Christ hath made them free. . . .
Many, you see, have lost the word of patience and the

1686.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 327
word' of wisdom, that is pure and peaceable and gentle
and easy to be entreated. Then they run into the wisdom
that is below, that is earthly, sensual, and devilish, and
very uneasy to be entreated. And they go from the love
of God, that beareth all things and endureth all things,
and thinks no evil, and doth not behave itself unseemly ;
then they cannot bear, but grow brittle, and are easily
provoked, and run into unseemly things, and are in that
that vaunteth itself, and are puffed up, and are rash, heady,
high-minded, and fierce, and become as sounding brass or a
tinkling cymbal ; but this is contrary to the nature of the
love of God, which is kind, and endureth all things, and
beareth all things. And therefore all, dear Friends and
brethren, dwell in the love of God ; for they who dwell in
love dwell in God, and God in them. And keep in the
word of wisdom, that is gentle, pure, and peaceable ; and
in the word of patience, that endureth and beareth all
things ; which word of patience the devil and the world
and all his instruments can never wear out. It will wear
them all out ; for it was before they were, and will be when
they are gone — -the pure, holy word of God, by which all
God's children are born again, and feed on the milk thereof,
and live and grow by it. And so my desires are that ye
may all be of one heart, mind, soul, and spirit in Christ
Jesus. Amen. G. F.
Towards the latter end of this year I went down to
Kingston to visit Friends there, and stayed some time at
my son Rouse's, near Kingston. After this I returned to
London, and continued there a month in the service of the
Lord, being daily exercised either in public meetings or

328 PASSAGES FROM [1687.
more particular services relating to the church of Christ,
as visiting such as were sick or afflicted, and writing books
or papers for the spreading of truth or refuting of error.
When I had stayed about a month in London, I got out
of town again ; for, by reason of the many hardships I had
undergone in imprisonments and other sufferings for truth's
sake, my body was grown so infirm and weak that I could
not bear the closeness of the city long together, but was
fain to go a little into the country where I might have the
benefit of the fresh air. At this time I went with my son-
in-law, William Mead, to his country-house, .called Gooses,
in Essex (about thirteen miles from London), where I stayed
about two weeks.
The beginning of the Third month I returned to Lon
don, and continued there till after the yearly meeting,
which began on the sixteenth of the same,- and was very
large, Friends having more freedom to come up out of the
countries to it by reason of the general toleration and liberty
now granted. By that time the yearly meeting was over.
I was very much wearied and spent ; wherefore, about a
week after the meeting, I got out of town to a Friend's
house a little beyond Edmun ton,' where, and at South street,
I abode some time, and had meetings amongst Friends
there, and at Winchmore Hill and Berry street. And
having my mind continually exercised in the things of
God, the sense of his infinite goodness and mercy to man
kind in visiting them after they had transgressed and
rebelled against Him, and providing a way and means for
their return to Him again, was very much upon me ; and
in the opening of the Spirit of truth, I writ the following
pajier on that subject :

1687.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 329
God, who made all men and women, though they have
transgressed his commands and laws, and rebelled against
Him, and hated his light, and grieved his Spirit, and walked
despitefully against his Spirit of grace ; yet God, who is
merciful, would have all to be saved and come to the
knowledge of the truth. And all that come to the knowl
edge of the truth must know it in their inward parts ; I
say, the grace and truth which comes by Jesus, all that
do know and find, do know and find it in their hearts and
inward parts. And such do find the hidden man of the
heart, and the pearl, and the leaven, and the lost piece of
silver, and the kingdom of heaven within. For, until all
come to the light and truth in their hearts, they have been
strangers to these things, in Adam in the fall, from the
image of God, and his light, power, and spirit and king
dom. . . .
But Christ, who bruises the serpent's head, and destroys
the devil and his works, doth open men's hearts and eyes
and ears ; who is their Saviour and Redeemer, and giveth
life eternal to his people that obey Him and his truth.
Blessed be the Lord for ever through Jesus Christ, who
hath tasted death for all men, to bring them out of the
death of Adam, and is a propitiation for the sins of the
whole world, and gave himself a ransom for all, to be tes
tified of in due time ! For, as by Adam's transgression
and disobedience death and condemnation came upon all
men, so, by Christ's obedience unto death, justification of
life is come upon all men ; and he that believeth in Christ
hath eternal life, but he that doth not is condemned already.
But God would have all men to be saved, and come Unto
28*

330 PASSAGES FROM [1687.
the knowledge of the truth as it is in Jesus, who is their
Saviour ; and in Him there is no condemnation. G. F.
Betwixt meeting and meeting I writ many things for
spreading of truth and for the opening people's under
standings to receive it. One was a paper, proving from
the Scriptures that people must repent before they, can
receive the gospel and the Holy Spirit and the kingdom
of God or be baptized.
Another short paper I writ about the same time, shew
ing wherein God's people should be like unto Him :
God is righteous, and He would have his people to be
righteous and to do righteously. And God is holy, and
He would have his people holy and to do holily. And
God is just, and He would have his people to be just and
to do justly to all. God is light, and his children must
walk in his light. And God is an eternal, infinite Spirit,
and his children must walk in the Spirit. God is merci
ful, and He would have his people to be merciful. God's
sun shines upon the good and the bad ; and He causes the
rain to fall upon the evil and the good : so should his peo
ple do good unto all. God is love ; and they that dwell in
love, dwell in God. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour ;
therefore love is the fulfilling of the law (Rom. xiii. 10).
And the apostle saith, All the law is fulfilled in one word
— even in this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself
(Gal. v. 14). As the Father hath loved me, so I have
loved you ; continue ye in my love (John xv. 9). This
should be the practice of all God's people. G. F.
Gooses, the 6th 1
month, 1687. J

1687.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 331
And because most people would own and confess that
God's people should be thus, but few know how to come
to this state. Therefore in the openings of the spirit of
truth, I writ another short paper, directing to the right
way and means whereby people might come unto Christ,
and so be made like unto God.
Christ saith, I am the way, the truth, and the life ; no
man cometh unto the Father but by me (John xiv. 6).
And, again, No man can come to me except the Father,
which hath sent me, draw him (John vi. 44). Now, what
is the means by which God doth draw people to his Son,
but by his Holy Spirit, who poureth out of his Spirit upon
all flesh (that is, all men and women). And by this Holy
Spirit the holy and righteous God doth draw people from
their unrighteousness and unholiness to Christ, the right
eous and holy One, the great Prophet in his new covenant
and new testament, whom Moses, in the old covenant and
testament, said, God wpuld raise up like unto Him, aud
whom people should hear in all things, and they that would
not hear Him should be cut off. Now they that do not
hear the Son of God, the great Prophet, do not mind the
drawing of the Father by his Holy Spirit to his Son ; but
they that do mind the drawings of the good Spirit--of the
Father to his Son, the Spirit doth give them understand
ing to know God and Jesus Christ, which is eternal life.
And then they do know that Jesus Christ is the way, the
truth, and the life, and that none can come unto God but
by and through his Son Jesus Christ, who is their shep
herd to feed them at his pastures and springs of life. . . .
And so they know that Christ is the bishop of their souls,

332 PASSAGES FROM [1687.
to see that they do not go astray from God, nor out of his
pastures of life. And they do know that Christ is their
mediator, and makes their peace with God. And they do
know that Christ is their high-priest, made higher than
the heavens, and hath died for their sins, and doth cleanse
them with his blood, and is risen for their justification, and
is able to the utmost to save all that come to God by Him.
Gooses, the 6th j G. F.
month, 1687. J
Before I left this place I writ another paper, the scope
whereof was to shew, by many instances taken out of the
holy Scriptures, that the kingdom of God, which most peo
ple talk of at a distance, and refer altogether to another
life, is in some measure to be known and entered into in
this life ; but that none can know an entrance thereinto
but such as are regenerated and born again. Of that paper
the following are concluding passages :
John saith, Christ was the true light, which lighteth
every man that cometh into the world (John i. 9). And
that, As many as received Him, to them gave He power
to become the sons of God (ver. 12), which were born not
of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man,
but of God (ver. 13). Now the reason why people do not
become the sons of God, is because they do not receive
Christ. The Jews, the great professors, which had the
promises, prophesies, figures, and shadows of Him, they
would not receive Him when He came. And now the
priests and high professors of Christ, they are so far from
receiving the light of Christ, and believing in it, that they

1687.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 333
have hated the light, and scoff at it, calling it a natural
conscience. . . . They that do not receive Christ Jesus, but
hate his light (which is the life in Him), and yet profess
Him in words, such neither know the children of the light,
nor true fellowship in the light, nor the kingdom of God
that stands in righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy
Ghost ; but by the light they are condemned. . . . But the
children of the light, that walk in the light, they come to
heavenly Jerusalem, and to the city of the living God, and
to the innumerable company of angels, and to the general
assembly and church of the first-born, that are written in
heaven, and can sing Hallelujah.
Many things I writ while I was at Kingston, amongst
which the following paper was one :
God so loved the world that He gave his only begotten
Son, that whosoever believeth in Him shall not perish
(mark, not perish), but have everlasting life (John iii. 16).
And, again, He saith, He that believeth on the Son of
God hath (mark, hath) everlasting life (ver. 36). So these
believers have everlasting dife while they are upon the
earth. And, He that believeth on Christ is not condemned,
but he that believeth not is condemned already, and the
wrath of God abideth on him. And, He that heareth
Christ's word and believeth on God that sent Him, hath
(mark, hath) everlasting life, and shall not come into con
demnation, but is passed from death (the death in the first
Adam) to life (the life in Christ, the second Adam) (John
v. 24). And that meat which Christ doth give endureth
unto everlasting life, as in John vi. 27. And the water that

334 PASSAGES FROM [1688.
Christ doth give shall be in him that drinks it— a well of
water springing up into everlasting life (John iv. 14).
Christ said to the Jews, Search the Scriptures, for in them
ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which
testify of me. And ye will not come to me that ye might
have life (John v. 39, 40). Here ye may see the eternal
life is to be found in Christ, and not in the Scriptures which
testify of Him, the life. Christ's sheep, that hear his voice,
and know and follow Him, He gives unto them eternal
life ; and they shall not perish, neither shall any pluck them
out of his hand. . . . Therefore I desire that God's people
may endure all things, that they may obtain this salvation
which is in Christ Jesus, with eternal glory — a glory which
is eternal ; for, Christ being made perfect, became the au
thor of eternal salvation to all them that obey Him.
It was in the Seventh month, 1688, that I returned to
London, having been near three months in the country
for my health's sake, which now was very much impaired,
so that I was hardly able to stay in a meeting the whole
time thereof, and often after a meeting was fain to lie down
upon a bed. Yet did not my weakness of body take me
off from the service of the Lord, but I continued to labour
in meetings and out of meetings in the work of the Lord,
as the Lord gave me opportunity and ability.
I had not been long in London before a great weight
came upon me, and a sight the Lord gave me of the great
bustles and troubles, revolution and change which soon
after came to pass. In the sense whereof, and in the mov-
ings of the Spirit of the Lord, I writ a few lines as a gen
eral epistle to Friends to forewarn them of the approach-

1688.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 335
ing storm, that they might all retire to the Lord, in whom
safety is.
About this time great exercise and weights came upon
me (as hath usually done before great revolutions and
changes of government), and my strength departed from
me, so that I reeled and was ready to fall as I went along
the streets. And at length I could not go abroad at all, I
was so weak for a pretty while, till I felt the power of the
Lord to spring over all, and had received an assurance
from Him that He would preserve his faithful people to
Himself through all.
I writ a short paper, showing the hurt that they did,
and the danger they run into who turned people from the
inward manifestation of Christ in the heart :
The Jews were commanded by the law of God not to
remove the outward landmark (Deut. xix. 14). And they
that did so, or that caused the blind to wander, were cursed
in the old covenant (Deut. xxvii. 17). In the new cove
nant the apostle saith, Let him be accursed that preacheth
any other gospel than that which he had preached (Gal.
i. 8). Now the gospel that he preached was the power of
God unto salvation to every one that believeth (Rom. i. 16).
And the gospel that was preached to Abraham was, That
in his seed all nations, and all the families of the earth,
should be blessed. And in order to bring men to this
blessed state, God poureth out of his Spirit upon all flesh ;
and Christ doth enlighten every one that cometh into the
world ; and the grace of God, which bringeth salvation,
hath appeared unto all men, and teacheth the Christians,
the true believers in Christ ; and God doth write his law

336 PASSAGES FROM [1689.
in the true Christians' hearts, and putteth it in their minds,
that they may all know the Lord, from the greatest to
the least; and He giveth his word in their hearts to obey
and do, and the anointing within them, so that they need
not any man to teach them but as the anointing -doth
teach them. Now all such as turn people from the
light, Spirit, grace, word, jxnd anointing within, remove
them from their heavenly landmark of their eternal in
heritance, and make them blind, and cause the blind to
wander from the living way to their eternal house in the
heavens, and from the new and heavenly Jerusalem. So
they are cursed that cause the blind to wander out of their
way, and to remove them from their heavenly landmark.
G. F.
Being a little refreshed with being in the country, I went
back to London, where I tarried, labouring in .the work of
the ministry till the middle of the Ninth month, 1689, at
which time I went down with my son Mead to his. house in
Essex, and abode there all the winter ; during which time I
stirred not much abroad, unless it were sometimes to the
meeting to which that family belonged, which was about
half a mile from thence ; but I had meetings often in the
house with the family and those Friends that came thither.
Many things also I writ while I was there. One was an
epistle to the quarterly and yearly meetings of Friends in
Pennsylvania, New England, Virginia, Maryland, the Jer
seys, Carolina, and other plantations in America. And it
was thus :
My dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ,

1690.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 337
who, by believing in his light, are become children of his
light and ofhis day, my desires are that you may all walk
in his light and in his day, and keep the feast of Christ,
our passover, who is sacrificed for us, not with old leaven,
neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but let
all that be purged out, that ye may be a new lump, keep
ing the feast of Christ, our passover, with the unleavened
bread of sincerity and truth. . . . And serve God in new
ness of life, for it is the life, and a living and walking in
the truth that must answer the witness of God in all peo
ple ; that they, seeing your good works, may glorify our
Father which is in heaven. Therefore be valiant for God's
holy, pure truth, and spread it abroad among both profes
sors and profane and the Indians. And you should write
over once a year from all your yearly meetings to the
yearly meeting here concerning your diligence in the truth
and of its spreading, aud of peoples receiving it, both pro
fessors and profane and the Indians, and concerning the
peace of the church of Christ amongst yourselves. . . .
Gooses, the 28th of the 1 G. F.
11th month, 1689. J
Another paper that I writ while I was here was concern
ing the Ensign which Isaiah prophesied the Lord should
set up for the Gentiles, which I shewed was Christ. [That
paper contains the following passages :]
Now here you may see how the promises and prophecies
are fulfilled in Christ Jesus, whom God hath given for an
Ensign both to the Jews and Gentiles, and the Captain of
their salvation ; and He doth enlighten every one that
29 W

338 PASSAGES FROM [1690.
cometh into the world, that with his heavenly, divine light
they might see Christ, the Lord from heaven, their Captain
and Ensign, and trust in Him who is their Conqueror; who
bruises the serpent's head, and destroys the devil and his
works. . . . There were many sects among the Jews when
Christ came. And now there are many sects or religions
among the Christians, who believe from the Scriptures that
He is come, as the Jews believed He was to come. But
they that close their eyes and stop their ears to the light
of Christ, they are not like to see Christ who hath en
lightened them, to be their Ensign and the Captain of their
Salvation, that see not with the heavenly eye, nor hear with
the heavenly ear, to see and hear their heavenly Ensign
and Captain of their Salvation, to convert them and heal
them, that they might follow Him and be of his holy camp,
and be his heavenly soldiers, to whom He gives spiritual
arms and armour. . . . Also He clotheth his soldiers
with fine linen, white and clean, his righteousness ; and
shoeth them with the everlasting gospel of peace, the
power of God : which clothes and shoes will never wax
old. . . . And as there is no outward captain would list a
company of blind and deaf men and clothe and arm them
with outward armour, so such as are blind and deaf, whose
eyes are closed and ears stopped to the heavenly light of
Christ, He is not like to clothe them with his fine linen,
and arm them with his heavenly and spiritual armour. . . .
For it is the light that shines in the heart which gives the
knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ Jesus,
who is the Ensign and Captain of men's Salvations, and
who hath brought, and doth bring, many sons unto glory.

1690.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 339
Praises, honour, and glory be unto the Lord over all, who
liveth for ever ! Amen.
I returned to London and remained in the Lord's work
till after the yearly meeting, in which the wonted goodness
of the Lord was witnessed, his blessed presence enjoyed
and his heavenly power livingly felt. I then went into the
country and visited meetings, the Lord being with me, and
opening many deep and weighty truths, divine and heav
enly mysteries to his people through me, to their great
refreshment and my joy. I came back to London and
remained till the Ninth month, being continually exercised
in services relating to the church of God. The parliament
having a bill before them concerning oaths, and another
concerning clandestine marriages, several Friends did at
tend the house to see to get those bills so worded that they
might not be hurtful to Friends. In this service I also
assisted, attending on the parliament, and discoursing the
matter with several of the members. In this time several
things came upon me to write, whereof one was an epistle
to Friends in the ministry :
All Friends in the ministry everywhere, to whom God
hath given a gift of the ministry, and who use to travel
up and down in the gift of the ministry, do not hide your
talent, nor put your light under a bushel, nor cumber
yourselves, nor entangle yourselves with the affairs of this
world. . . . But be valiant for God's truth upon the earth,
and spread it abroad in the daylight of Christ, you who
have sought the. kingdom of God and the righteousness
thereof, and have received it and preached it ; which stands
in righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. As

340 PASSAGES FROM [1690.
able ministers of the Spirit, sow to the Spirit, that of the
Spirit ye may reap life everlasting. And go on in the
Spirit, plowing with it in the purifying hope ; and thresh
ing, with the power and Spirit of God, the wheat out of
the chaff of corruption, in the same hope. ... So my
desires are that all may fulfil their ministry that the
Lord Jesus Christ hath committed to them, and then by
the blood (or life) and testimony of Jesus you will over
come the enemy that opposes it within and without. And
all you that do preach the truth, do it as it is in Jesus, in
love. And all that are believers in Jesus, and receivers
of Him, He gives them power to become the sons of God,
and so joint-heirs with Christ, whom He calleth brethren ;
and He gives them the water of life, which shall be a well
in them, springing as a river up to eternal life, that they
may water the spiritual plants of the living God. . . . All
that be in Christ are in love, peace, and unity ; and in Him
they are strong and in a full persuasion ; and in Him, who
is the first and last, they are in a heavenly resolution and
confidence for God's everlasting honour and glory. Amen.
Another epistle I writ soon after, more particularly to
the Friends in the ministry that were gone into America.
Which was thus :
Dear Friends and brethren that are ministers and ex-
horters and admonishers, that are gone into America and
the islands thereaways. Stir up the gift of God in you and
the pure mind, and improve your talents, that ye may
be the light of the world, a city set upon a hill, that can
not be hid ; and let your light shine among the Indians,

1690.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 341
and the blacks and the whites, that ye may answer the
truth in them, and bring them to their standard and
ensign that God hath set up, Christ Jesus. For, from the
rising of the sun to the going down of the same, God's
name shall be great among the Gentiles ; and in every
temple, or sanctified heart, incense shall be offered up to
God's name. . . . And, Friends, be not negligent, but
keep up your negroes' meetings and your faniily meetings,
and have meetings with the Indian kings and their coun
cils and subjects everywhere, and with others ; and bring
them all to the baptizing and circumcising Spirit, by which
they may know God, and serve and worship Him. And
all take heed of sitting down in the earth, and having your
mind in the earthly things, coveting and striving for the
earth. . . . All are to keep the feast of Christ, our pass-
over, with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
And this unleavened bread of life from heaven makes all
hearts and souls glad and joyful, and lightsome and cheerful,
to serve and love God, and to love and serve one another
in the peaceable truth, and to keep in the unity of God's
Spirit, which is the bond of (the Lord of lords and the
King of all kings his) peace. In this love and peace God
Almighty keep and preserve all his people, and make
them valiant for his truth upon the earth, to spread it
abroad both in doctrine and good life and conversation.
Amen. . . .
Not long after this I returned to London, and was almost
daily with Friends at meetings. And when I had been near
two weeks in town the sense of the great hardships and sore
sufferings that Friends had been and were under in Ireland
29*

342 PASSAGES FROM [1690.
coming with great weight upon me, I was moved to write
the following epistle as a word of consolation unto them :
Dear Friends and brethren in the Lord Jesus Christ,
whom the Lord by his eternal arm and power hath upheld
through your great sufferings, exercises, trials, and hard
ships, . . . my confidence hath been in the Lord that He
would and will support you in all your sufferings, and that
He would preserve all the faithful in his wisdom. . . . The
Lord carrieth his lambs in his arms, and they are as ten
der to Him as the apple of his eye ; and his power is his
hedge about his vineyard of heavenly plants. And there
fore it is good for all his children to be given up to the
Lord with their minds and souls, hearts and spirits, who
is a faithful keeper, that never slumbers nor sleeps, but is
able to preserve and keep you, and to save to the utmost ;
and none can hurt so much as a hair of your heads except
He suffer it, to try you. . . . All power in heaven and
earth is given to Him ; and to you that have received Him
He hath given power to become the sons and daughters of
God, so living members of Christ, the living Head, and
grafted into Him, in whom ye have eternal life. And
Christ, the Seed, reigns, and his power is over all ; who
bruises the serpent's head, and destroys the devil and his
works, and was before he was. And so all of you live and
walk in Christ Jesus, so that nothing may be between you
and God but Christ, in whom ye have salvation, life, rest,
and peace with God.
As for the passages of truth in this land and abroad, I
do hear that in Holland and Germany and thereaway,
Friends are in love, unity, and peace; and in Jamaica,
Barbadoes, Mevis, Antigua, Maryland, and New England

1690.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 343
I hear nothing but Friends are in unity aud peace. The
Lord preserve them all out of the world (in which there
is trouble) in Christ Jesus, in whom there is peace, life,
love, and unity. Amen. So my love in the Lord Jesus
Christ to all Friends everywhere in your land, as though
I named them. G. F.
London, the 10th of the 11th month, 1690.

Thus, reader, hast thou had some account of the life and
travels, labours, sufferings, and manifold trials and exer
cises of this holy man of God from his youth to almost the
time of his death ; of which himself kept a journal, out of
which the foregoing sheets were transcribed. It remains
that an account be added of the time, place, and manner
of his death and burial. Which was thus :
The next day after he had written the foregoing epistle
to Friends in Ireland he went to the meeting at Gracious
street, which was large (it being on the First-day of the
week) ; and the Lord enabled him to preach the truth fully
and effectually, opening many deep and weighty things with
great power and clearness. After which, having prayed,
and the meeting being ended, he went to Henry Gouldney's
(a Friend's house in White Hart Court, near the meeting
house) ; and, some Friends going with him thither, he told
them, He thought he felt the cold strike to his heart as he
came out of the meeting ; yet added, I am glad I was here ;
now I am clear, I am fully clear. As soon as those Friends
that were with him were withdrawn, he lay down upon a
bed (as he sometimes used to do, through weariness after
a meeting), but soon rose again, and in a little time lay

344 PASSAGES FROM [1690.
down again, complaining still of cold ; and, his strength
sensibly decaying, he was fain soon after to go into bed
where he lay in much contentment and peace, and very
sensible to the last. And as in the whole course of his life
his spirit, in the universal love of God, was set and bent for
the exalting of truth and righteousness and the making
known the way thereof to the nations and peoples afar off,
so now, in the time of his outward weakness, his mind was
intent upon, and, as it were, wholly taken up with that.
And some particular Friends he sent for; to whom he
expressed his mind and desire for the spreading Friends'
books, and truth thereby, in the world and through the
nations thereof. Divers Friends came to visit him in his
illness, unto some of whom he said, All is well : the Seed
of God reigns over all, and over death itself. And though
(said he) I am weak in body, yet the power of God is over
all, and the Seed reigns over all disorderly spirits. Thus,
lying in a heavenly frame of mind, his spirit wholly exer
cised towards the Lord, he grew weaker and weaker in his
natural strength ; and on the Third-day of that week, be
tween the hours of nine and ten in the evening, he quietly
departed this life in peace, and sweetly fell asleep in the
Lord, whose blessed truth he had livingly and powerfully
preached in the meeting but two days before. Thus ended
he his days in his faithful testimony, in perfect love and
unity with his brethren, and in peace and good-will to all
men, on the thirteenth day of the Eleventh month, 1690,
being then in the sixty-seventh year of his age.
Upon the sixteenth day of the same month (being the
sixth of the week, and the day appointed for his funeral),
a very great concourse of Friends, and other people of

1690.] GEORGE FOX'S JOURNAL. 345
divers sorts, assembled together at the meeting-house in
White Hart Court, near Gracious street, about the middle
time of the day, iu order to attend his body to the grave.
The meeting was held about two hours with great and
heavenly solemnity, manifestly attended with the Lord's
blessed presence and glorious power ; in which divers liv
ing testimonies were given, from a lively remembrance and
sense of the blessed ministry of this dear and ancient ser
vant of the Lord, his early entering into the Lord's work
at the breaking forth of this gospel-day, his innocent life,
long, and great travels, and unwearied labours of love in
the everlasting gospel, for the turning and gathering many
thousands from darkness to the light of Christ Jesus, the
foundation of true faith ; his manifold sufferings, afflictions,
and oppositions which he met withal for his faithful testi
mony, both from his open adversaries and from false breth
ren ; and his preservations, deliverances and dominion in,
out of, and over them all by the power of God : to whom
the glory and honour always was by him, and is and always
ought to be by all, ascribed.
After the meeting was ended, his body was borne by
Friends, and accompanied by very great numbers of Friends
and other people, to Friends' burying-ground, near Bunhill
Fields, where, after a solemn waiting upon the Lord, and
several living testimonies borne, recommending the com
pany to the guidance and protection of that divine Spirit
and power by which this holy man of God had been raised
up, furnished, supported, and preserved to the end of his
day, his body was decently committed to the earth ; but
his memorial shall remain, and be everlastingly blessed
among the righteous. THE END.

VALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

3 9002 03720 9211